The Occult Sciences
The Occult Sciences
The Occult Sciences
<ri: :
4 iiiiu I
V ^85
ENCYCLOPEDIA METROPOLITAN!:
SYSTEM OF UNIVERSAL KNOWLEDGE:
ON A METHODICAL PLAN
CABINET EDITION.
OCCULT SCIENCES.
THE
)CCULT SCIENCES:
SKETCHES OF
J
I
1855.
rf
^r \H\\
S 65
INDIA; * A L-*:.v_-_ ,. a" La...^.^Z
GLASGOW:
PRINTED BY BELL AND BAIK.
PREFACE.
The
To
i- /I
- HT
CONTENTS.
PAQE
PART I.
THE BELIEF IN SUPERNATURAL BEINGS.
^Fairies,
""Elves,
...
...
C FAMILIARS,
""Banshees,
XGenh,
X, Demons,
*""Dives and Daivers,
'"Devil,
^Incubus, ...
*"Vampires,
...
...
...
...
*"Apparitions,
Anoels,
...
...
18
30
34
42
45
48
50
52
56
66
72
78
105
PART II.
localities.
O
0
Paradise,
Heaven,
Hades,
Hell,
Purgatory,
...
...
...
Ill
121
126
132
136
part in.
THE EXERCISE OF OCCULT POWER.
0 Augury,
...
p The Oracles,
'-The Magi,
^Exorcism,
^Necromancy,
-Sorcery of the Middle Ages,
*- Modern Spirit Manifestations,
O Fascination,
~ Whispering and Snake Charming,
Sympathy and Antipathy,
*-Mesmerism,
138
146
158
... 160
166
.. 171
179
... 187
191
... 204
211
... 215
220
...
CONTENTS.
PART IT.
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPERIENCES. ,
* Dreams,
Visions,
Visions of the Dying,
Trance and Catalepsy,
PART V.
,WONDERS OF DIVINATION.
yK Divination,
Astrology.
***'**< ApT"" etlTHOMANCY,
scyphomancy,
0 "Hydromancy,
- Catoptromancy, or Enoptromancy,
-" Crystallomancy,
" Gastromancy,
OOnimancy,
coscinomanc y,
& Alectromancy,
O Clidomancy,
Dactylomancy,
Cledonism,
i?0NOMANCY,
"ta.rithomancy,
"" axinomancy,
-"Aleuromancy, or Alphitomancy,
"^Jelomancy,
-Khabdomancy,
-VSortilege,
Extispicy, or Extispicicm,
ooscopy and oomantia,
'- Ornithomancy,
jEromancy, Meteoromancy,
Pyromancy,
-Capnomancy,
-Cleromancy,
- Gyromancy,
""-Myomancy,
1The Teraphim,
PART VI.
NATURAL AND ARTIFICIAL CHARMS.
y f' The Spell,
...
...
...
^Touching for the Evil,
...
*-Talismans,
...
...
...
-Amulets and Characts,
...
-.Precious Stones and Metals,
...
.Rings,
...
...
...
The Elixir or Philosopher's Stone,
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
33
33
34
34
34
30
36
OCCULT SCIENCES.
have claimed the reverence due to divine authority. Let us see what
this means.
The Egyptian dynasties of Manetho commence with the tables of
gods and demigods. The succession of the gods stands thus :Hephffistius, Helius, Agathodaemon, Cronos, Osiris and Isis, and Typhon,
whose reigns, it is said in the Old Chronicle, amounted to 1550 years.
The line of demigods commences with Horus, the son of Osiris and
Isis, to whom follows Aries or Mars, Anubis, Heracles, Apollo,
Ammon, Tithoes, Sosus, and Zeus ; making a period, according to
the same authority, of 2100 years. All these names point to the
government of mankind by religion and philosophy on the basis of
an admitted revelation. Hephaestius or Phtha is the revelation of
love as a penetrating and renewing fire. Osiris is the holy light,
whose reign is interrupted by Typhon, the spirit of evil. In a
hurried sketch like the present, we can but point here and there
where the truth shines clearest. Horus is the light which again
springs up in darkness. Anubis is the interpretation of the word,
for he is the leader of spirits in Hades. Apollo, as all his oracles and
his rank in Parnassus among the nine muses testifies, is the in
spiration of truththe one light from all the lights, according to
the etymology of his name ; Ammon is the wisdom, and Zeus or
Jupiter the supreme fate or law. The irresistible dominion of the
naked truth over men is here pointed to, the restoration of which
has been again promised by Christ the Word. Meanwhile the sword
represents its power, not only as a symbol, but also as an efficient
instrument of authority.
We turn to Greece, and here we may quote the brief description of a
writer from whose principal theory we must, nevertheless, record our
dissent. " The Greek mythical world opens with the display of the re
sistless power of supreme intellect in calming the grand crash, tumult,
and confusion of opposing agencies, and in vindicating the supremacy
of order. ' '' Poeocke's Mythology, ch.iii.' It is admitted that the war
of Jupiter with the Titans here alluded to exists in counterpart in
the Indian epic ; and a glance at the Mizraic demigods cited above
from Manetho, will exhibit their identity with Jupiter and the
council of Olympus. Thus, by a very short route, we arrive at the
truth demonstrated by Sir William Jones, that the gods of India,
Egypt, and Greece, are fundamentally the same ; but we infer con
clusions very different from those which resolve these august legends
into material history.
The revelation of light in two species, natural and spiritual, and
its conflict with the power of darkness, is the fundamental principle
of all the mythologies. It is the Indra or Veeshnou of the Hindoos,
the Osiris of the Egyptians, the Zeus of the Greeks, the Odin of the
Scandinavians, and the Yang or perfect substance of the Chinese : as
Plumes, or Eros.
Ericapseus.
Light, or
Love.
Life, or
Life-giver.
Eros.
Ether.
From Acusilaus,
Metis.
Eros.
Tartarus.
Water.
Spirit, or air.
Love.
Cloudy darkness.
Chusoras.
The Egg.
Ulomus.
Sun.
Light.
Ether.
Ether.
Intellect.
Intellect.
Father.
Soul or Spirit.
Light.
Flame.
A pure religion and philosophy was spread over the whole ancient
world, and afterwards falsified. Instruction and authority were
blended in one, at first with patriarchal simplicity, but at length in
the Babylonian spirit of dominion ; and then arose the celebration of
religion by mysterious rites, and the worship of idols, by an inevitable
process of degradation. It is this vast system of truth, and this
equally vast system of falsehood and corruption, both in ruins, that
we find so perplexing in the ancient fables. To lead humanity out
of this maze of error, some distinct highway was necessary; and this
great earthwork, so to call it, was thrown up in Judea, where Moses
led the sons of Israel along its heights. Meanwhile, all that man
could accomplish with the wreck of the ancient revelations was shown
in the blaze of genius by which the isles of Greece were illuminated.
This distinction between the Hebrews and the Greeks is a prin
ciple of first importance in the study of antiquity, and is also of
inconceivable consequence in its connection with the prospects of
theology in our own day. The traditions and the Scriptures of each
people ought to be compared. An inspiration and worship of two
kinds will then be discovered. The Greek, a distilled essence and
refinement of all that Egyptian lore could contribute to human
understanding ; but the Hebrew, an elevation of the devotional sense
far above understanding. Hence, art and all the aesthetical studies
were carried to wondrous perfection by the Greek intellect, while
they remained stationary or even retrograded with the Hebrews.
The writings of Moses furnish us with the earliest information we
possess on the progress of science and the influence of the Egyptian
civilization. We find the descendants of Jacob as early as the
Exodus (how much earlier no one could venture to say,) acquainted
with alphabetic writing, and even composing their histories in prose.
Medicine, botany, and astronomy were advanced sciences, as the
process of embalmment and other equally significant facts testify.
Agriculture, architecture, and the art of working in gold and jewels,
were all more or less known to this people when they left Egypt
And yet what occurred in a few generations ? Wonderful to say,
the temple and the palaces of Solomon were built by foreign artists,
and the design itself is recorded as a revelation. The contrast with
Greek genius is complete. On the other hand, the schools of the
prophets created a devotional literature, and gave birth to a single
volume, by which the faculties that unite man to God are swayed as
absolutely as those which attract him to the beautiful in this world
by the genius of the Hellenes.
The Hebrews, then, were the medium of the true religious inspira
tion, the Greeks of the true art-inspiration, as we may gather from the
celebration of their mysteries. We must remark here on the mistake
of those who render the Hebrew worship as imposing as possible in
10
11
12
these terrible relations, they should think death to be dreadful." Proelus on this uses the argumentum ad hominem, and convicts Socrates of
the very same enigmas, and then unfolds the beautiful truth they
convey on the difference between the spiritual life and the natural.
The gist of his reasoning is, that these statements are not fables but
truths, words representing actual facts ; and that the allotment of
the soul after death is according to its life in the body. As to the
lamentations of recently deceased souls, he affirms the truthfulness
of Homer upon the dictum of Socrates himself in the Phaedo, who
likens every corporeal pleasure to a nail, by which the soul is fastened
down in the body ; and hence the reluctance with which the soul
quits it.
10. What the causes are through which the poetry of Homer
ascribes lamentations both to the heroes and gods ; and likewise to
the best of heroes and the greatest of the gods. The poet makes
the gods themselves weep for the death of the mortals they loved,
and heroes for their familiars. The latter is easily answered. The
heroes of Homer are engaged in the practical affairs of life, and are
subject to the same affections as other men ; and are not like philo
sophers raised above the energy of the passions, but rather subject
to all their vehemence. With respect to the gods, tears and lamen
tations attributed to them signify their providence.
11. What the cause is of the laughter ascribed to the gods in
fables, and why the poetry of Homer makes the gods to laugh im
moderately at Vulcan. This is only the contrary of the last ob
jection, and the laughter of the gods is their exuberant energy pro
ceeding joyously through the universe. Vulcan is the last in the
order of fabrication, working as a corporeal artificer, and at every
movement of his the gods are said to laugh because the whole com
plex of divine natures energize with him. Thus the poet in his
hymn to the sun :" Mankind's laborious race thy tears excite,
But the gods, laughing, blossom'd into light."
13
ing, and even otherwise a moderate plenty at the table, and the solace
of music, could not be dispensed with in a happy Republic.
13. What the connection of Jupiter with Juno obscurely signifies ;
what the adornment of Juno is ; the palace in which they were con
nected ; the love of Jupiter ; the divine sleep, &c. Incidents of this
nature are among those most strongly objected to by Socrates ; our
apologist, therefore, explains at great length how they are to be
understood, and vindicates them as the ' mania ' itself of the muses.
The marriages, connections, and progeny of the gods, relate to super
nal conjunctions. Juno is the mother of all things of which Jupiter
is the father, and she elevates the mundane orders to communion
with him, in whom nothing is excited but divine love. The wake
fulness of the gods is their perpetual providence ; and sleep their
separation from lower natures. Jupiter asleep with Juno on Mount
Ida, denotes the region of ideas into which he elevates her through
love, not by degrading himself, but by her conversion to his own
nature through imparted goodness. The dress and preparation of
Juno assimilates her to Rhea, as Jupiter stood in the place of Saturn :
the particulars, for obvious reasons, we do not insist upon.
14. What the mythology of Homer obscurely signifies concerning
Venus and Mars, and the bonds of Vulcan, with which both are said
to be bound. Mars is the analyst or separator of rude matter, which
he continually excites to the reception of forms of every kind ; Vul
can is the diviner artificer who fills it with physical reasons and
powers. These two divinities are as two fires, the material or chemi
cal and the more spiritual, and both aspire to the conjunction of
harmony and beauty under the name of Venus. The communion of
Vulcan with Venus is represented as a marriage, the cause of beauty
being necessarily one with the demiurgus of sensible forms ; while
the communion of Mars is an adultery, because to the analyzing or
separating fire beauty is foreign, though indeed there may sometimes
be flashes of it. The bonds are the reasons or physical laws which
prevail over the procedure of matter from corruption to the genera
tion of a new order.
15. What must be said to the animadversion of Socrates respecting
the avarice ascribed by Homer to his heroes ? Why does Phoenix
advise Achilles to receive gifts when he lays aside his anger, but
otherwise not to lay it aside ? Why also does Achilles receive gifts
from Agamemnon for his insolence, and refuse to restore the dead
body of Hector, unless it were redeemed with money ? The reason
assigned is that these gifts were not for the satisfaction of avarice,
but were received as evidence of repentance ; for they were not from
the first demanded, but offered spontaneously. When Agamemnon
sent him the gifts, Achilles neither looked at them, nor thought of
them as any accession to his own goods. His contempt of these
14
15
16
17
PAKT I.
FAIKIES.
TAIBIES.
19
hilated in their turn, and that then the earth itself would be de
stroyed. The beings who inhabited the earth before the creation of
man, were the divs, or deos, as the Indians pronounce the word,
and peris. These superhuman creatures may be not inaptly compared
with the demons and angels of our ancestors ; for the former are
represented as most hideous and malignant, the latter as most beau
tiful and beneficent. What these races were originally when created,
and with what powers they were vested, does not seem to have been
anywhere mentioned : but Jan ibn Jan, the last of the seventy-two
Solomons who governed the world in succession before the creation
of Adam, having rebelled against the Almighty, and been defeated
by the angel Hharis, who was sent to reduce him to obedience, that
angel was elated by his success, and in his turn refused to obey. The
Almighty having formed Adam, ordered all other creatures to bow
down before him ; but Hharis, sprung from the element of fire,
scorned to make obeisance to a creature made of clay. In consequence
?f this apostacy, Hharis was called Iba, Iblis, or Sheltan, and under
;hose names figures in the Cordn, (' Surahs,' ii. vii. xv. xvii. xviii.
Kxviii. p. 5, 117, 211, 233, 243, 376, 4to ed., Sale's version.) The
h'vs supported Hharis in his revolt ; the peris opposed him ; the
greater part of the divs, therefore, were confined to Jehennem
'Gehenna or hell), but some were allowed to roam about over the
ace of the earth, as a check upon men, and the peris were confirmed
n the possession of their privileges.
The globe is supposed to rest on a vast sapphire, the reflection of
rhich colours the sky ; and the earth is encircled by a range of high
lountains, called caf. The whole of this aerial region is called Jinistan, or the country of Jinns, i. e., divs or genii, and is occupied
oth by the evil and the well-disposed demigods. Ahriman-abaM, the
bode of Arimanes, is the capital of the divs ; Shad-u-kam (pleasure
nd desire), Gauher-abad (abode of jewels), and Amber-abad (city of
ambergris) , are those of the peris. The Enchanted Castle, Palace, and
'icture Gallery of Arzheng, situated in the first, and are continually
lluded to in the Persian romances. The inhabitants of Jinnistan,
lough formedfrom fire, are not absolutely immortal]; and though pos;ssed of more than human powers, are the sport of human passions,
he divs and peris are constantly at war with each other ; and the lat;r, when captured by the former, are exposed to cold and derision, by
?ing suspended in iron cages at the top of high trees. Their kindred
;ris, however, relieve them by supplying large draughts of sweet
lours, which are their food, but the abomination of the dfvs. In
le respect the condition of these aerial beings is the reverse of that
' the fairies in our romances ; instead of aiding men, the peris seem
ways indebted for victory to the prowess of some mortal hero. It
true the latter owes much of his success to talismans, incantations,
20
and divers other supernatural aids : but still it is the man, and not
the peri, who attacks and often vanquishes the div. In the divs and
rakshahs, we again meet with the devas and rakshasas of the Hindus ;
but the whole system has been so remodelled by the followers of
Zoroaster, that little more than a nominal resemblance remains ; and
that little has probably been diminished by the Mussulman poets,
through whom this system of fable has been handed down to modern
times.
[See Richardson's ' Dissertation on the Literature of Eastern
Nations,' prefixed to his ' Persian and English Dictionary ;' and
D'Herbelot, ' Bibliotheque Orientale,' Caf. Divs, Eblis, in Gian-Ben.
Gian, Peri, Soliman.]
For the European creed respecting faries, we may refer to Sir "W
Scott's ' Introduction to the Tale of Tamlane,' to which we are in
debted also in our account of Elves. The faries of French, Spanish, and
Italian romance, are inferior spirits in a beautiful female form, pos
sessing many of the amiable qualities of the Oriental peris, even il
not derived from them.* Among ourselves, and especially in Scot
land, this spiritual race has sometimes been less fortunate. From
the Gothic elves the British fairies have borrowed a diminutive size
and not unfrequently many mischievous attributes. The chivalrofl
ardour of the middle ages has invested them with a visionary pomj
of arms, of which exquisite use has been made by Chaucer, in ' Tbl
Flowre and the Leafe,' the beauty of which has not been diminished
in Dryden's ' Eifacimento.' The classical mythology, also, has beei
mingled with more recent fable, and the queen of the fairies and ha
train have appeared as Diana and her nymphs. The popular beHe
in witchcraft tended materially to degrade the character of thea
imaginary beings ; and as no intermediate spiritual nature was
mitted between that of angel and devil, the unhappy fairy, not bei:
able to establish the superior claim, was doomed to be connected wit!
the infernal crew. One of the charges against Joan of Arc was, thai
she had frequented the tree and fountain near Dompr, which formei
the rendezvous of the fairies, and bore their name ; that she ha
joined in their dances, and accepted their aid in the great work o
national deliverance. She admitted that she had visited the tree
but this, as she said, was to commune with Saints Catherine an
Margaret, who there appeared to her ; nevertheless, that she ha
been brought up by a woman who used to boast that she had see
the fairies under this same tree. (' Eecherches de Pasquier,' vi. 5J
In the disgusting trial of Major Weir, so late as 1670, his sister
The Spaniards derived their fairy lore from the Moors, with whose beautiful legends w
mingled the tales of the Visigoths, settled in that country. This national faith was probata.
a later period, imparted to the Irish, who had considerable intercourse with the Spaniards. I
a general rule, the primitive fairy traditions were modified both by the character of the P^I
and the romance peculiar to each district in which they were received.
[E. S
FAIEIES.
21
accused (and she was burnt upon this among other charges) , that " she
took employment of a woman to speak in her behalf to the queen of
fairie ;' ' and yet the royal writer ofthe ' Daemonology,' with more than
his wonted sagacity, had many years before expressed considerable
doubts regarding this branch of popular superstition. As the passage
is not a little curious, we shall give it entire.
" Epistemon.That fourth kinde of spirits, which by the Gentiles
was called Diane and her wandering court, and among us was called
the Phairie (as I told you), or our good neighbours, was one of the
sorts of illusions that was ripest in the times of papistry ; for although
it was holden odious to prophesie by the divell, yet whom these kind
of spirits carried away and informed, they were thought to be sonsiest and of best life. To speake of the many vaine trattles founded
upon that illusion, how there was a king and queene of Phairie, of
such a jolly court and train as they had ; how they had a teynd and
iuty, as it were, of all goods ; how they naturally rode and went,
:ate and dranke, and did all other actions like natural men and
women ; I think it like Virgil's ' Campi Elysii,' nor any thing that
)ught to be believed by Christians, except in general!, that as I
ipake sundry times before, the divell illuded the senses of sundry
simple creatures, in making them beleeve that they saw and heard
iuch things as were nothing so indeed.
" Philomathes.But how can it be, then, that sundry witches have
jone to death with that confession, that they have been transported
vith the Phairie to such a hill, which opening, they went in, and
here saw a faire queene, who, being now lighter, gave them a stone
hat has sundry vertues, which at sundry times hath been produced
n judgment ?
" Ep.I say that, even as I said before, of that imaginat ravishing
if the spirite foorth of the body. For may not the divell object to
heir fantasie, their senses being dulled, and as it were asleepe, such
lilies and houses within them, such glistering courts and traines, and
rhatsoever such like, whereunto he pleaseth to delude them, and in
he meane time their bodies being senselesse, to convey in their hands
ny stone or such like thing, which he makes them to imagine to
iave received in such a place."
After some further inquiries, as to their power of prophesying
ruly, and whether these kinds of spirits may appear to innocent
ersons or to witches only, in which Epistemon, although beforehand
e seems to have denied their reality, admits that they may appear
ven " to the -innocent sort, either to afraie them, or to seeme to be
better sort of folkes, nor uncleane spirits are ;" he dismisses the
uestions of his scholar, which, perhaps, were growing troublesome,
ither in a summary manner.
22
" Phil.But I have heard many more strange tales of this Phairil
nor ye have yet told me.
" Ep.As wel I do in that as I did in all the rest of my discourse.
For because the ground of this conference of ours proceeded of your
speering at me at our meeting, if there was such a thing as witches
or spirits ; and if they had any power : I, therefore, have framed my
whole discourse, only to prove that such things are and may be, by
such number of examples as I show to be possible by reason, and
keepes me from dipping any further in playing the part of a dic
tionary, to tell whatever I have read or heard in that purpose, which
both would exceed faith, and rather would seeme to teach such unlawfull artes, nor to disallowe and condemn them, as it is the dutie
of all Christians to doe." (Book hi., c. 5.)
It is not always easy, from the confusion of attributes upon which
we have slightly touched above, to determine what peculiar class
of spirits was supposed to be in connection with the miserable vic
tims who expiated the crimes of old age and fatuity at the stake as
witches. Nor, indeed, is it likely that the opinions either of their
accusers or of their judges were very precise or definite on this sub
ject. Alison Pearson, who was burned in 1586, by a decree of the
criminal court of Scotland, was charged with " hanting and repairing
with the gude neighbours and queene of Elf-land ;" but the orgies
which she was supposed to celebrate, and the acts in which she was
seduced to join, bear far greater resemblance to the satanic rites
which the genius of Goethe has depicted as polluting the Hartz
Mountains on Walpurgis night, than to the playful and innocent
revels which we have elsewhere been taught to* associate with fairy
mythology. The case of Ann Jefferies is less discordant from these
latter notions ; for the spirits with which she kept company appear
to have been benevolent. Her adventures will be found in ' An Ac
count of A. J. now living in the County of Cornwall, who was fed for
six months by a small sort of airy people, called Fairies, &c. ; ' in a
Letter from Moses Pits to Dr. Edward Fowler, Bishop of Gloucester,
printed in 1696, republished in Morgan's (' Phoenix Britannicus,'
1732, 545.) According to her statement, " six small people, all in
green clothes, came suddenly over the garden wall," while she was
knitting stockings one day in the garden of the narrator, at St.
Teath, in Cornwall. The sight of them threw her into convulsions,
and a long sickness followed, which we imagine was epileptic, and
affected her mind as much as her body ; she pretended, and was be
lieved, to be endowed with extraordinary sanative powers, which,
aided, doubtless, by the imagination of her patients, enabled her, as
we are assured, to effect numerous very wonderful cures ; for all of
which, ' selon la regie,' she refused to accept money. She had always
FAIRIES.
23
a sufficient stock of salves and medicines, and yet neither made nor
purchased any ; nor did she ever appear to be in want of money.
Prom harvest time to Christmas she eat no food but that which the
faines provided her, and on one occasion she gave the narrator a
piece of fairy bread, which he declared to be the most delicious which
ever passed his lips. Once, also, she gave a silver quart cup to the
daughter of her mistress, a girl about four years old, to carry to her
mother, who, however, was too wary to be entrapped by receiving
this goblin gift. The fairies always appeared to her in even num
bers, never less than two, nor more than eight at a time ; thus vio
lating the classical rule of directly opposite authority, ' numero Deus
impare gaudet,' (God delights in an unequal number.) Whenever she
danced in the orchard among the trees, she affirmed that the fairies
were her companions. These and other similar singularities brought
her under the cognizance of the neighbouring clergy and magistrates.
The first inveighed against her fairies, as devils ; a charge which the
little spirits indignantly rebutted at their next visit, by folding down
a Bible at 1 John, iv. 1, and desiring her to present it (although she
could not read) to their false accusers. The magistrates did not
confine themselves, like the ministers, to mere hard words, they im
prisoned her for three months, without food, in Bodmin gaol, and
afterwards, for some longer time, in a private house,we must not
omit the right cornubian name of its owner, Mr. Justice Tregeagle.
The fairies had warned her beforehand of her intended apprehension,
and advised her to patient submission. She was still living in 1696,
aged 70 ; but her imprisonment had been of use, for she then refused
to tell any more particulars of her spiritual acquaintance.
The Scottish fairies are represented by Sir W. Scott as still re
taining much that is harsh and terrific in their character ; and, not
withstanding their Highland name, ' Daoine shie,' Men of Peace, they
are after all but peevish and envious beings. As they are always
invisibly present, it is not wise to speak of them otherwise than with
respect. As for speaking to them, wo worth the silly wight who
makes such venture, especially on Fridays, on which days their in
fluence is most powerful. Falstafl7, indeed, says even of the gentler
southern fairies, that "he that speaks to them shall die." Their
form is diminutive ; they inhabit the interior of green hills, called in
Gaelic sighan, on the surface of which the rings which mark their
moonlight dances may often be traced. They dress in green, in heath
brown, or in grey. They are particularly fond of horse exercise, and
their invisible steeds may be discovered in their passage by the shrill
ringing of their bridles. Now and then, however, especially during
the night, they borrow horses of flesh and blood, whose speed they
are well known not to spare. Their movements are sometimes ac
companied by huge eddies of sand, and a cry of horse and hattock
24
FAIBIES.
25
So, in darker Scottish fancies, the queen has been called ' a gyre cart
ing, ' the great hag, 'Hecate,' 'Nicneven,' and 'Dame Habunde,'
the last, however, is a benevolent personage, and, as her name im
plies, the source of plenty. Whence arose the far more pleasing
Oberon and Titania, is by no means plain ; Oberon, indeed, has been
fancifully traced to ' l'aube au jour:' and Titania is frequently used by
Ovid as a patronymic for Diana: but Mr. Steevens has stripped
Shakspeare of the invention of one of these names, by citing (' The
Scottishe Story of James the Fourthe, slain at Floddon, intermixed
with a pleasant Comedie presented by Oberon, King of the Fairies,'
1594).
The names of the English poetical fairy court are subject to some
variations. They are thus given by Poole in his (' Parnassus,' 1657) :
" Oberon, the Emperor ; Mab (amabilis,) the Empress ; Perriwiggin,
Perriwinckle, Puck, Hobgoblin, Tomalin, Tom Thumb, Courtiers ; Mop,
Mop, Drop, Pip, Trip, Skip, Tub, Tib, Tick, Pink, Pin, Quick, Gill,
Tin, Tit, Wap, Win, Nit, Maids of Honour ; Nymphidia, the mother
of the Maids." Here Mab usurps the place of Titania, unless they
are identical, as, indeed, Shakspeare himself permits her to do in a
welUknown passage in ' Eomeo and Juliet.' Puck, Hobgoblin, or Robin
Gooifellow, is the only other personage of much note. He is the jester
of ' Oberon,' and in the 'Nymphidia' he is confidentially employed
by that king to detect ' Mab' in an intrigue with 'Pigwiggin ;' but he
is better known as the frolicsome spirit described by Reginald Scot,
(' Discovery of Witchcraft,' 66). " Your grandames ' maids, were
wont to set a bowl of milk for him, for his pains in grinding of
malt aad mustard, and sweeping the house at midnight. This
white bread, and bread and milk, was his standard fee." But
he himself sings his own qualities more at large in a ballad attri
buted to Ben Johnson, and printed by the Bishop of Dromore, in his
(' Eeliques of Ancient English Poetry,' iii. 203) . Milton ' L'Allegro'
has named him "the lubbar fiend;" and so repugnant is this
26
FAIBIES.
27
28
what is here related, may, upon inquiry of the neighbours and inhabi
tants, receive ample satisfaction, not only as to what is here related,
but abundantly more, which I have heard solemnly confirmed by
many of them," (207).
Bovet's volume may be turned to, also, with advantage, for ' a
remarkable passage of one named the Fairy Boy of Leith, in Scot
land, given me by my worthy friend, Captain George Burton, and
attested under his own hand,' (172). This has been printed in Sir
W. Scott's entertaining Introduction, and it relates to a lad who
used to drum every Thursday night at the fairy feasts on Arthur's
Seat.
The Bishop of Dromore (' Belies of Ancient Poetry,' iii. 267), has
printed a curious receipt from the papers of some alchymist, pre
served in the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford (8259, 1406, 2). It
clearly relates to another class of fairies than those which we have
been last considering, and the spirit whom it is to command bears a
strong resemblance to Familiars the Bottle Imps of the Germans.
" An excellent way to get a fayrie, (for myself I call Margaret
Barrence, but this will obteine any one that is not allready bound.)
First, get a broad square christall or Venice glasse, in length and
breadth three inches. Then lay that glasse or christall in the bloud
of a white henne, three Wednesdayes or three Fridayes. Then take
it out and wash it with holy aq. and fumigate it. Then take three
hazle sticks, or wands, of an yeare grofch ; peel them fayre and
white ; and make them soe longe as you write the spiritt's name or
fayrie's name, which you call, three times on every sticke, being
made flatt on one side. Then bury them under some hill whereas
ye suppose fayries haunt, the Wednesday before you call her ; and
the Friday following take them uppe, and call her at eight, or three,
or ten of the clock, where be good planetts and houres for that
turne ; but when you call be in cleane life, and turn thy face to
wards the East. And when you have her, bind her to that stone
or glasse."
In Reginald Scot's ' Discovery of Witchcraft,' 1665, is given a
charm whereby " to go invisible by these three sisters of the fairies,"
Milita, Achilia, and Sibylia. You are " first to go to a fair parlour
or chamber, and on even ground, and in no loft, and from people
nine dayes, for it is better ; and let all thy cloathing be clean and
sweet. Then make a candle of virgin wax, and light it, and make a
fair fire of charcoles in a fair place in the middle of the parlour or
chamber ; then take fair clean water that runneth against the East,
and set it upon the fire, and if thou warm thyself, say these words,
going about the fire three times, holding the candle in thy right
hand." We shall readily be forgiven for not transcribing the incan
tation which, from its abuse of holy names to absurd purposes, is not
FAIEtES.
29
30
ELVES.
31
grafted on this belief, from the east and elsewhere, they have been
confounded with fairies and numerous other beings of the mythology
of romance.
Olaus Magnus, iii. 10, writing concerning the midnight dances
of Elves or spectres, mentions circles which are precisely similar to
the commonly received fairy rings, and he thus accounts for them.
" The inhabitants call this nocturnal amusement the dance of Elves,
and they entertain a belief that the souls of men, now disembodied,
who had given themselves up to corporeal pleasures, so as to become
the slaves of such things, obeying every sensual impulse, and violating
every law, divine and human, are on these occasions rolled round and
round upon the earth." In these spirits, there is plainly a greater
admixture of evil than in our poetic Elves ; in treating of whom we
must confine ourselves to a brief explanation of a few of their
ministries, for the most part illustrative of the words which our
language has formed from their name. Among the first of these are
the " green sour ringlets, whereof the ewe not bites." The origin of
these rings is still matter of dispute among men of scienca. They
have been variously attributed to lightning and to the tracks of
animals. Dr. Wollaston refers them to the growth of a species of
agaric, which absorbs all nutriment from the soil beneath, and thus
for a time destroys the herbage. (' Phil. Trans.' 1807, part ii).
The triangular flints, Belemmtes, so numerous in Scotland, and
which are not unfrequently found elsewhere, are popularly termed
Elf arrows. It is currently believed, that the Elves shoot these at
cattle, which, although the hide remains entire, instantly fall down
and die, or recover from their convulsions by being again touched
with the Elf arrow by which they are hit, and drinking of the water
in which it has been dipped.
The ' Ignis fatuus ' has been named ' Elffire,' ' WredEld' observes
Ihre, " is the name given to the fire obtained by rubbing two pieces
of wood together, and is used in divers ways by the superstitious."
Elf locks, "the hard, matted or clotted locks of hair in the neck,"
as they are explained in the ' Glossary to Kennet's Parochial Anti
quities,' under the word Lokys, are referred by Warburton to the ' Plica
*Poionica,' which might naturally enough be supposed to be the inflic
tion of an evil spirit.* Mr. Douce has very lucidly illustrated the
plating of the manes of horses alluded to in ' Romeo and Juliet.'
" This is that very Mab that plats the manes of horses in the night,
and bakes the elf locks in foul sluttish hairs, which once entangled,
much misfortune bodes." It was believed, he says, that certain
malignant spirits, whose delight was to wander in groves and pleasant
places, assumed, occasionally, the likenesses of women clothed in
* The Plica Poionica is a disease very prevalent in Poland. The hairs of the head fill with
blood and become matted together. This singular affection lasts about three years, and is under
stood to carry off diseases to which the sufferer would otherwise be liable.
[E. KJ
32
white ; that iti this character they sometimes haunted stables in the
night time, carrying in their hands tapers of wax, which they dropped
on the horses' manes, thereby plaiting them in inextricable knots,
to the great annoyance of the poor animals, and vexation of their
masters. These hags are mentioned in the works of William of
Auvergne, Bishop of Paris in the 13th century. There is a very
uncommon old print by Hans Bulgmair, relating to this subject. A
witch enters the stable with a lighted torch, and previously to the
operation of entangling the horse's mane, practises her enchantments
on the groom, who is lying asleep on his back, and apparently
influenced by the nightmare. (' Ills. of Shakspeare,' ii. 180).
For Elf-skin, in the passage from ' Henry IV.,' Johnson prefers Elfkin (little Elf), and Steevens Eel-skin, which is supported by a
parallel in King John.
Mr. Ellis, in his notes on (' Brand's Popular Antiquities,' ii. 339),
mentions a disease, a hardness of the side, called the Elf cake, for
which the following prescription is given in ' A Thousand Notable
Things.' No. 55, " Take the root of gladen, and make powder thereof,
and give the diseased party half a spoonful thereof, to drink in white
wine, and let him eat thereof so much in his pottage at one time,
and it will help him within awhile."
But not the least fearful power possessed by the elves, was that
which was alluded to in the citation from Hudibras, whereby they
were enabled to change children in their cradles, and substitute some
of their own breed in their stead. The Elfin children thus abstracted,
became eminently distinguished ; the knights of ' Spencer's Court of
Faerie ' were all thus born. Yet it must be confessed, that some have
attributed this custom of the elves to a septennial sacrifice which
they are compelled to make to satan. For the unhappy changelings
left behind no terms are too bad. One of these, named Andriagtis,
is recorded in ' Amadis de Gaul ; ' among other similar tricks, in the
few first days after his deposition he sucked out the heart's blood of
no less than three nurses, (iii. 10.) But graver authorities than
these have vouched for the evil propensities of these strange beings.
Luther, in his (' Mensalia,' 35), affirms, that "one of these more fouleth
itself than ten other children, so that their parents are much dis
quieted therewith, and their mothers are able to give suck no more."
This theft could not be perpetrated after baptism. The superstition
is noticed by Pennant as prevalent in his time in the highlands
(' Tour in Scotland,' 157), and in Wales, (' Hist, of Whiteford,' 5) ;
Waldron, in his ' Description of the Isle of Man,' gives the following
account of a reputed changeling whom he visited. " Nothing under
heaven could have a more beautiful face ; but although between five
and six years old, and seemingly healthy, he was so far from being
able to walk or stand, that he could not so much as move any one
ELTES.
33
joint ; his limbs were vastly long for his age, but smaller than an
infant's of six months ; his complexion was perfectly delicate, and he
had the finest hair in the world ; he never spoke nor cried, eat scarcely
any thing, and was very seldom seen to smile ; but if any one called
him Fairy elf, he would frown and fix his eyes so earnestly on those
who said it, as if he would look them through. His mother, or at
least his supposed mother, being very poor, frequently went out a
chairing, and left him a whole day together ; the neighbours, out of
curiosity, have often looked in at the window to see how he behaved
when alone, which whenever they did they were sure to find him
laughing and in the utmost delight. This made them judge that he
was not without company more pleasing to him than any mortals
could be ; and what made this conjecture seem the more reasonable
was, that if he were left ever so dirty, the woman, at her return, saw
him with a clean face and his hair combed with the utmost exactness
and nicety." (Works, 128.) Waldron, as Sir Walter Scott justly
characterizes him, was a scholar and a gentleman, but he had lived
so long among the Manks that he was almost persuaded to believe
their legends. We think this judgment is too qualified ; Waldron
seldom relates any marvel, and his volume is a treasure of them, to
which he does not seem to give far more than half credence ; and it
is, perhaps, this very assent which invests his writings with such deep
interest. One mode of procuring the restoration of the stolen child
was by roasting the supposititious infant on live embers.* Another,
somewhat less hazardous, is quoted by Grose, in his ' Provincial Glos
sary, from a Pleasant Treatise on Witchcraft.' It was suggested by a
poor man, who asked alms of the mother of a changeling, " Sweep
the hearth very clean, and place the child fast in his chair, that he
might not fall, before it, and break a dozen eggs, and place the four
and twenty half shells before it, then go out and listen at the door :
for if the child spoke, it was certainly a changeling ; and then she
should carry it out and leave it on the dunghill to cry, and not to
pity it till she heard its own voice no more." The woman, having
done all things according to these words, heard the child say, "Seven
years old was I before I came to the nurse, and four years have I
lived since, and never saw so many milk pans before." So the woman
* In Cromek's Remains of NilhtdaU and Galloway Song, cited also by Dr. Thomson in his trans
lation of Salvertes's Magic, we read that, "A beautiful child, of Cserlaveroc, in Nithsdale, was
thus changed on the second day of its birth, and its place supplied by a hideous elf. The servant
to whom the changeling was intrusted, in the absence of her mistress, however, discovered the trick.
She could not perform her other work owing to the fretfulness of the changeling ; but the elf,
hearing her complain, started up and performed all her work, and on her mistress' approach
returned to the cradle. She told her mistress of the discovery, and at the same time said, ' I'll
work a pirn for the wee diel.' With this Intention she barred every outlet in the room ; and,
when the embers were glowing, undressed the elf, and threw him upon the fire. It uttered the
wildest and most piercing yells, and in a moment the fairies were heard moaning, and rattling
at the window boards and the doors. 'In the name o' God bring back the bairn,' cried the ser
vant. The window flew up, the earthly child was laid unharmed on the mother's lap, while its
grisly substitute flew up the chimney with a loud laugh." Cromek, p. 308: Salverie, Vol. I,
p. 126.
[E. E.I
D
34
took it up, and left it upon the dunghill to cry and not to be pitied,
till at last she thought the voice went up into the air, and, coming,
found her own natural and well favoured child. For the method of
disenchanting Elfin adults, the reader must turn to the exquisite
romantic ballad, from the dissertation prefixed to which we have
borrowed so much of the above matter.
[E. S.]
Elf-home, or Alfheim, according to the Prose Edda, is one of the
fair homesteads of the celestial regions, wherein dwell the beings
called the Elves of light, who are described as fairer than the sun.
The Elves of darkness according to the same authority live under
the earth. We quote the note on this passage of the Edda, by M.
Mallet. "All the Teutonic nations have had these genii. The
romances of chivalry are full of allusions to this imaginary system.
The same opinions prevailed among the Persians. In many places
of high Germany the people have still a notion that these genii come
by night, and lay themselves on those they find sleeping on their
backs, and thus produce that kind of suffocation which we call the
nightmare. In the same manner they accounted for those luxurious
and immodest illusions so common in dreams ; hence are derived the
fables of Incubi and Sucubi, and that general opinion that there were
genii or sylphs of both sexes, who did not disdain the embraces of
mortals. The bad genii were particularly dreaded at the hour of
noon, and in some places they still make it a point of duty to keep
company at that hour with women in child-bed, for fear the demon
of noon should attack them if left alone. This superstition has
prevailed no less in France than elsewhere, though it came from the
East. St. Basil recommends us to pray to God some time before
noon to avsrt this danger." Compare the story of LiUit/i given on
another page.
[E. B..]
FAMILIARS.
FAMTXIAES.
35
besides ' Eamiliares,' ' Martinelli,' or ' Magistelli,' for which names
he does not assign any reason.*
Socrates, naturally enough, is among the first to whom an attendant
of this nature has been assigned. Clemens has attached a familiar to
Simon Magus ; Prochorus to Cynops ; and Aristotle to Thasius.
The imposture of Sertprius is more precisely stated by Plutarch.
He trained a white fawn, which had been presented to him while it
was yet extremely young and just yeaned from its mother, to such a
degree of tameness, that it became accustomed to the din of arms
and the tumult of a camp, and readily obeyed his call and signal.
He then encouraged a belief that this animal was the gift of Diana,
and the instrument through which her revelations were conveyed to
him. Whatever private intelligence he might receive, he announced
as communicated by the fawn ; and if the secret despatches of his
officers conveyed the agreeable news of a victory, before he made
this success public, he crowned his favourite with flowers, and led
her forth as the messenger of those good tidings which the day was
certain to produce by human conveyance. On one occasion, when
lie had strayed, she was recovered at a time and for a purpose most
opportunely supporting this imposture.
The tale of a like ministry afforded to Mahomet by a pigeon, which
he had taught, as the representative of the angel Gabriel, to appear
to whisper in his ear, does not rest on sound authority. It was ad
mitted by Grotius into his sixth book ' de Eel. Christ,' but when
Pococke asked him on what Oriental evidence it was founded, he
readily allowed that he relied solely on European relations, and
especially on that of Scaliger in his Notes on Manilius (Pocockius,
' Hist. Arab.' 186). Bayle, by whom we have been guided to this fact,
is inclined to think, however, that some Eastern authors must have
recorded this story, from the manner in which it is alluded to by
Gabriel Sionita, who observes, that in the neighbourhood of Mecca,
" pigeons are found in great plenty, which, being of the same kind
and stock as that which came to the ear of Mahomet, as the Moslems
say, it is thought wicked not only to kill, but to take captive or dis
turb in any way." We do not, however, perceive that much strength
is to be derived from this passage. That pigeons abound in those
parts is not doubted ; and Sionita, in another place, has assigned
a good reason for their numbers, namely, their great use when
* Sir Walter Scott was of opinion that the Scottish brownie is a legitimate descendant of the
larfamiliarix of the ancients, which Lavater says was understood to be a disembodied soul, and
the watchful guardian of the household. The coincidence between the attributes of the two is
very striking, only we must distinguish between the brownie and the elf, the latter being re
markable for his love of mischief; this caution is not unnecessary, as one specimen of the genu
ine elf or duergar is known as the ' brown man of the muii s,' and is a being of the greatest
malignity. The brownie or familiar, whatever drudgery he performs, eschews all recompense,
ind if rewarded in any way takes his departure lamenting. One almost regrets that the gentle
man of Trapani, mentioned page 41, was not acquainted with this form of exorcism, as he
might at any rate have preserved the appearance of gratitude,
[E. R.]
36
FAMILIABS.
37
of this kind of ware, knew better than to say whether or not they
had appeared to those who had them in possession or bought them.
And truly I cannot speak without horror of those who pretend to
such vulgar familiarity with them, even to speaking of the nature of
each particular demon shut up in a ring ; whether he be a Mercurial,
Jovial, Saturnine, Martial, or Aphrodisiac spirit ; in what form he
is wont to appear when required ; how many times in the night he
awakes his possessor; whether benign or cruel in disposition; whether
he can be transferred to another ; and if, once possessed, he can
alter the natural temperament, so as to render men of Saturnine com
plexion Jovial, or the Jovials Saturnine, and so on. There is no end of
the stories which might be collected under this head, to which if I
gave faith, as some of the learned of our time have done, it would be
filling my paper to little purpose. I will not speak therefore of the
crystal ring mentioned by Joaliun of Carnbray, in which a young
child could see all that they demanded of him, and which eventually
was broken by the possessor, as the occasion by which the devil too
much tormented him. Still less will I stay my pen to tell of the
sorcerer of Courtray, whose ring had a demon enclosed in it, to
whom it behoved him speak every five days. In fine, the briefest
allusion must suffice to what they relate of a gentleman of Poitou,
who had playfully taken from the bosom of a young lady a certain
charm in which a devil was shut up. " Having thrown it into the
fire," the story goes, "he was incessantly tormented with visions of the
devil, till the latter granted him another charm, similar to the one
he had destroyed, for the purpose of returning to the lady and
renewing her interest in him."
But there is an English author, Heywood, who writes, if not much
more to the purpose, at least much more fully on this subject than
Le Loyer does, and who evidently attaches a far greater degree of
credibility to the narratives which he brings forward.
" Grillandus is of opinion, that everie Magition and Witch, after
they have done their homage to the devell, have a familiar spirit given
to attend them,* whom they call ' Magistellus,' ' Magister,' ' Martinettus,' or ' Martinellus ; ' and these are sometimes visible to men in the
shape of a dog, a rat, an aethiope, &c. So it is reported of one
Magdalena Crucia, that she had one of these paredrii to attend her
like a blackemore. Glycas tells us, that Simon Magus had a great
blacke dog tyed in a chaine, who, if any man came to speak with him
whom he had no desire to see, was ready to devoure him. His shadow
likewise he caused still to go before him ; making the people beleeve
that it was the soule of a dead man who still attended him.
" These kindes of familiar spirits are such as they include or keepe
* Every witch had a familiar spirit, but it is well understood that others who were not magi
cians or Witches, were honoured by a similar attendance. For instances of this the legends of
the brownia may he consulted, and the traditions of ancient families in the next article. [E. R.J
38
FAMILIAES.
39
40
the following story cited by Delrio, (vi. c. ii. s. 3, q. 3.) " A cer
tain man (paterfamiliashead of a family,) lived at Trapani, in
Sicily, in whose house, it was said, in the year 1585, mysterious
voices had been heard for a period of some months. This familiar
was a daemon, who, in various ways, endeavoured to annoy men.
He had cast huge stones, though as yet he had broken no mortal
head ; and he had even thrown the domestic vessels about, but with
out fracturing any of them. When a young man in the house played
and sung, the demon, hearing all, accompanied the sound of the lute
with lascivious songs, and this distinctly. He vaunted himself to
be a daemon ; and when the master of the house, together with his
wife, went away on business to a certain town, the daemon volun
teered his company. When he returned, however, soaked through
with rain, the spirit went forward in advance, crying aloud as he
came, and warning the servants to make up a good fire," &c. In
spite of these essential services, the paterfamilias called in the aid
of a priest and expelled the familiar, though not without some
difficulty.
A learned German physician has given an instance in which the
devil of his own accord enclosed himself in a ring as a familiar,
thereby proving how dangerous it is to trifle with him.
Paracelsus was believed to carry about with him a familiar in the
hilt of his sword. Naude assures us, that he never laid this weapon
aside even when he went to bed, that he often got up in the night
and stuck it violently against the floor, and that frequently when
overnight he was without a penny, he would show a purseful of gold
in the morning.(' Apologie pour les Grands Hommes soupconnez
de Magie,' xiv. p. 281.) After this, we are not a little disconcerted
with the ignoble explanation which he adds of this reputed demon,
namely, that although the alchemists maintain that it was no other
than the philosopher's stone, he (Naude) thinks it more rational to
believe, if indeed there was anything at all in it, that it was two or
three doses of laudanum, which Paracelsus never went without, and
with which he effected many strange cures.
Ben Jonson, in one of his songs in ' Volpone,' has referred to " Para
celsus and his long sword;" and Butler has touched, with his usual
inimitable wit, upon many of the familiars whom we have mentioned
above.
" Others, with characters and words,
Catch 'em as men in nets do birds ;
And some with symbols, signs, and tricks
Engraved in planetary nicks,
With, their own influences fetch 'em
Down from their orbs, arrest, and catch 'em,
Make them depose and answer to
All questions ere they let them go.
FAMILIAES.
41
42
We borrow this word from the wild poetry of the Irish tongue, to
designate the whole class of warning apparitions and spirits atten
dant on families and clans. Our justification is its translation by
Valiancy as the ' angel of death.' The literal meaning of the word,
Mrs. Hall writes, is " a female fairy or spirit, . . . more pro
perly, woman of peace, so called to distinguish her from the fairy of
the other sex, the fearshi, or shifra, the fairy man of peace. She
is the spirit of some mortal woman, whose destinies become linked
by some accident with those of the family she follows. Thus the
banshee of the princely family of the O'Briens of Thomond, is said
to be a woman who had been seduced by some one of the chiefs of
that race, and whose indiscretion brought upon her misfortune and
death."
" The Banshee, Benslii, or Banshi, is the wildest and grandest of
all the Irish superstitions. The spirit assumes the form of a woman,
sometimes young, but more generally very old ; her long ragged locks
float over her thin shoulders ; she is usually attired in loose white
drapery, and her duty upon earth is to warn the family upon whom
she attends, of some approaching misfortune. This warning is given
by a peculiarly mournful wail, at night ; a sound that resembles the
melancholy sough of the wind, but having the tone of the human
voice, and distinctly audible to a great distance." Mrs. Hall gives
the notation of this unearthly wail. " She is sometimes seen as well
as heard ; but her form is rarely visible except to the person upon
whom she more especially waits. This person must be of an old
stockthe representative of some ancient race ; and him or her she
never abandons, even in poverty or degradation. Thus the MacCarthys, the O'Sullivans, the O'Reardons, and other septs, now
reduced to the grade of peasants, in Munster, have each their ban
shee." (' Ireland, its Scenery, Character,' &c., by Mr. and Mrs. S.
C. Hall,' vol. iii. pp. 105, 6.)
In the manuscripts of Lady Fanshawe, we read that Sir Richard
Fanshawe and his lady were sleeping in a baronial castle, in Ireland,
surrounded by a moat. At midnight she was awoke by a ghostly
and fearful screaming ; and, gleaming before the window in the pale
moonlight, a female spectre hovered, her light auburn hair dishevelled
over her shoulders. While the lady looked in mute astonishment,
the spectre vanished uttering two distinct shrieks. Her terrific story
was told in the morning to her host, who evinced no wonder at the
mystery. " Indeed," quoth he, " I expected this. This was the pro
phetic phantom of our house, the spectre of a lady wedded to an
ancestor, and drowned by him in the moat from false notions of
dignity, because she was not of noble blood. Since this expiation,
BANSHEES.
43
44
GENII.
45
46
of the Greek daemons in the ' Symposium ' of Plato, in which he says,
' Speech of Socrates,' " from it (i.e. the agency of genii) proceed all
the arts of divination, and all the science of priests, with respect to
sacrifices, initiations, incantations, and everything, in short, which
relates to oracles and enchantments. The deity holds no direct in
tercourse with man ; but, by this means, all the converse and com
munications between the gods and men, whether asleep or awake,
take place ; and he who is wise in these things is a man peculiarly
guided by his genius." We here see the origin of the connection
between daemonology and magic ; an association perpetually occurring
in the romances of the east, if the Jinns of the Mussulmans can be
identified with the genii of the Platonists.
But it is far from clear or certain, that the Jinns of the east were
borrowed from the mythology or philosophy of the west ; and the
practice of translating the Arabic word ' Jinn ' by the Latin term
' Genius,' arose more from an apparent resemblance in the names,
than from any identity in the nature and functions of those imaginary
beings. This similarity of name, however, must have been purely
accidental, for the Arabs knew little or nothing of the Latin language,
and not a single term derived immediately from it ; daemon, therefore,
and not genius, was the word which they would have used if they
had borrowed this part of their creed from the west. Jinn appears,
moreover, to be a genuine Arabic word, derived from a root signifying
' to veil ' or ' conceal ' ; it, therefore, means properly, ' that which is
veiled and cannot be seen.' " In one sense," says Friiz-abadi, author
of the (' Camus' iii.p.611), "the word Jinn signifies any spiritual being
concealed from all our senses, and, for that reason, the converse of a
material being. (Ins.) Taken in this extensive sense, the word Jinn
comprehends devils as well as angels ; but there are some properties
common to both angels and Jinns ; some peculiar to each. Every
angel is a Jinn, but every Jinn is not an angel. In another sense,
this term is applied peculiarly to a particular kind of spiritual beings ;
for such beings are of three kinds : the good, which are angels ; the
bad, devils ; and the intermediate, comprehending both good and bad,
who form the class of Jinns." Thus the Arabs acknowledge good
and bad genii, in that respect agreeing with the Greeks, but differing
from the Persians. Mythology, indeed, seems in all ages and in
every quarter of the globe, to be as Proteus-like in its features, as it
is visionary in its basis ; and the Arabs, at the time of Mohammed,
had amalgamated some of the most common fables of the Greeks and
Persians with their own, just as the Persians, after their conversion
to Islam, improved the tales of the Gabrs and Hindus by embellish
ments stolen from the Coran. The genii, so long familiarized to
European readers by the Arabian Nights, were not the philosophical
beings, mentioned by the Arabian lexicographer, but the Divs and
GENII.
47
48
In the language from which the word daemon has been borrowed,
it was applied in general to signify any intelligence superior to man :
and on this account we find it in Greek authors in a great variety of
significations ; sometimes, but more rarely, it signifies, by way of
eminence, the supreme mind ; frequently it implies fortune or fate ;
but most especially it designates a peculiar order of intelligences,
superior to mankind, but inferior to the first cause.
No civilized nation, except in the very lowest classes of society,
appears to have been without at least a suspicion of the existence of
a supreme God. Zeus among the Greeks, and Jupiter among the
Latins, are occasionally spoken of in a spirit of pure monotheism.
Even those who considered Jupiter as of the same class with the
other gods, maintained the existenoe of a still more exalted essence,
which was emphatically termed ri &uot, and of which every other
intelligent nature was only an emanation. All existences occupying
the intermediate space between this being and man, were called
daemons ; which, through tradition or imagination, were divided into
several kinds or orders, to which were assigned several stations and
offices.
The principal daemons were those whom the Romans called ' Dii
Majorum Gentium' ; who, if not originally the same, were, in time,
identified with the personages of whom Homer and Hesiod were
probably the creators, at least as regards many of them. These
D.EMOIfS.
49
50
the malice of the ' cacodaemons,' who retired satisfied with the
molestation which the victim had inflicted on himself. From these
two kinds of daemons, the word (al/ttiits receives its douhle sense of
excellent and wretched.
The leader of the ' cacodaemons' had different names in different
countries. Diogenes Laertius, ' in prooem. ad vit. Philosoph.' says,
that he was called by the Greeks ' Hades,' by the Egyptians ' Typhon,'
and by the Persians and Chaldaeans ' Arimanes.'
On the belief of the ancients in daemons, see most of the dialogues
of Plato, particularly the ' Phasdo,' the ' Defence of Socrates,' the
' Timams,' and the ' Cratylus ;' also Plutarch, ' de Iside et Osiride ;'
Cudworth's ' Intellectual System ;' Apuleius, ' de Deo Socratis ;' and
Cicero, ' de Natural Deorum.'
[H. T.]
DIVS AND DAIVEES.
51
52
" How the devil came to be, and what he is," according to the tenets
of the popular theology, is fully answered by the famous Jacob
Boehmen. " He would be an artist." " Subjection in humility pleased
him not, but the magic ground of omnipotency," the desire of chang
ing forms at his pleasure. His original name, when he stood in his
perfection as an angel of light, is not known ; and though it was
discovered to Boehmen, he declares that it was on peril of his soul to
reveal it to others. It is almost unnecessary to add that the eluci
dations of Boehmen refer to the traditions concerning devils, which
treat them as fallen angels.
The name is supposed to be derived from the Persian ' div,' as
mentioned in the preceding article. The patriotic Verstegan, how
ever, after commenting on the close affinity of God and good in the
German tongue, continues, " In like sort, the malignant enemy of
God and all goodness, is, in this tongue called ' devil,' and whatsoever
is of no virtue or goodness, is called evil ; see now how ' evil' adhereth
to ' devil,' who is indeed the chief substantive to whom this adjective
belongeth. (' Restitution of Decayed Intelligence,' cvii.) In another
place he is indignant beyond measure that any affinity should be
supposed between the German and Eastern languages, and if any
individual words are alike, he is firmly of opinion they were carried
into the East by the followers of Brennus.
The Hebrew word translated ' devils' in the Old Testament, (Levit.
xvii. 7, and 2 Chron. xi. 15), is Segurim, hairy ones, applied to goats,
and men wearing hairy robes ; besides these, there are two other
passages, (Deut. xxxii. 17, and Psalm cvi. 37), rendered devils in the
English version, where the Hebrew word is Sheedim, translated into
Greek as ' daemons.' Commenting on the former of these, Parkhurst
very rationally says, " It is not improbable that the Christians bor
rowed their goat-like pictures of the devil, with a tail, horns, and
cloven feet, from the heathenish representations of ' Pan the terrible.' ' '
Sir Thomas Browne remarks, that the Rabbins believed the devil to
appear most frequently in the shape of a goat, and he adds that " the
DEVIL.
53
goat was the emblem of the sin-offering, and is the emblem of sinful
men at the last judgment."
In the New Testament two words of very frequent occurrence are
both ahke translated devil, ' daimon' and ' diabolos.' Daemons, from
the former word, according to the belief of the whole civilized world
in that age, were the spirits of men departed out of this state of
existence ; and it was their lust to return into the life of the body
that caused the possessions by devils, who were so often cast out by
the Saviour. The word ' diabolos,' literally means a false accuser or
calumniator, and is applied to living men as well as spirits. When
properly rendered ' the devil,' it impersonates all the evil in one body.
" ' Michasl ' is the figure of the divine power. . . . The ' dragon'
is hell manifested. . . . ' Satan' is the will to contradiction and
lies. . . . ' Belial' is the lust to uncleanness. . . . ' Belzebub ' is the source of idol gods. . . . ' Asmodeus,' the spirit of
fury and madness. . , . ' Lucifer,' of pride and stately climbing
up." (' Theosophick Questions Answered,' Q. 11.)
The following curious account of ' devil-worship,' is from the ' Per
sian Travels' of Mr. Ives, who is speaking of the Sanjacks, inhabitants
of the country about Mosul, supposed to be the site of the ancient
Nineveh:"These people," he says, "once professed Christianity,
then Mahomedanism, and, last of all, Devilism. They say, it is true
that the devil has at present a quarrel with God, but the time will
come when, the pride of his heart being subdued, he will make his
submission to the Almighty, and as the deity cannot be implacable,
the devil will receive a full pardon for all his transgressions, and both
he, and all those who paid him attention during his disgrace, will be
admitted into the blessed mansions. This is the foundation of their
hope, and this chance for heaven they esteem to be a better one, than
that of trusting to their own merits, or the merits of the leader of
any other religion whatsoever. The person of the devil they look on
as sacred, and when they affirm anything solemnly, they do it in his
name. AH disrespectful expressions of him they would punish with
death, did not the Turkish power prevent them. "Whenever they
speak of him, it is with the utmost respect ; and they always put
before his name a certain title corresponding to that of highness or
lord." Burder adds to this (' Oriental Customs,' 593), that " the
Benjans in the East Indies (according to the Abbe de Guyon, in his
history of that country), fill their temples or pagodas with his statues,
designed in all the horrid extravagance of the Indian taste. The
king of Calicut in particular, has a pagoda wholly filled with the
most frightful figures of the devil, which receives no other light than
what proceeds from the gleam of a multitude of lamps. In the
midst of this kind of cavern is a copper throne, whereon a devil,
formed of the same metal, is seated, with a tiara of several rows on
54
his head, three large horns, and four others that spring out of hi9
forehead. He has a large gaping mouth, out of which come four
teeth like the tusks of a hoar. His chin is furnished with a long and
hideous beard. He has a crooked nose, large squinting eyes, a face
frightfully inflamed, fingers crooked like talons, and paws rather than
feet. His breasts hang down upon his belly, where his hands are
laid in a negligent posture ; from his belly arises another head, uglier
if possible than the first, with two horns, and a tongue hanging out
prodigiously large, and behind him a tail like a cow's. On his tongue
and in his hand there are two figures almost round, which the Indians
say are souls that he is preparing to devour." (' Hist. of East Ind.'
part ii. c. 2, 1.)
The representation of deformed heads or faces on certain parts of
the body of this personage, was not peculiar to Hindostan, but is
common to the devils of the middle ages in Europe. His proper
colour was a sooty-red, or brown and black, that of Satan green, as
may be seen in the ecclesiastical paintings of those times ; for example,
in the windows of the Cathedral of Chartres. Sooty-red was also the
colour of Typhon, the evil genius or devil of the Egyptians ; at a
remote period, also, the kings of Egypt sacrificed red men on the
altar of Osiris, as Manetho mentions. The red dragon of the Apoca
lypse, the red horse of the same book, and the red heifer of the
Pentateuch, are other cases in point. Red and green are the colours
of love and intelligence, and, in the contrary order, of evil and in
sanity. See further in the ' Couleurs Symbolique ' of M. Portal,
translated by the writer.
Speaking of the ' Paigoels,' or devils of Hindostan, Kindersley says,
(' Specimens of Hindoo Literature,' p. 28 )" Some imagine these were
originally created such as they now are ; but according to others they
were removed from heavenly dwellings on account of great sins com
mitted there ; and further punished by being forbid all intercourse
with any of the upper worlds, this earth excepted. The number of
these paigoels is supposed to be continually increased by the departure
of wicked men. Many have names given them, especially those who
are supposed to tempt mankind to particular sins, or to possess them
bodily." Among the divs of India, 'Rahoo,' whose name signifies
' the tormentor,' seems to approach nearest the character of the devil,
as generally understood ; he is worshipped as a means of averting the
attacks of evil spirits. Of a congenial spirit is ' Sanee,' supposed to
be the same with Saturn, whose day ' Suneechur-war,' Saturday, is
devoted to magical practices, quarrelling, killing brutes, and all sorts
of enormities. The offerings at his shrine are made by night ; his
image is anointed with oil and red lead, and his favours are further
propitiated by a wreath of ' jasoon' and ' ag,' red flowers, put round
his neck. (' Asiatic Journal,' vol. 6, p. 50.)
DEVIL.
55
If our Scandinavian ancestors feared any devil, the ' Voluspa' cer
tainly makes us acquainted with his Satanic majesty in the person of
' Loki,' a word which signifies the daemon of flame ; but he must not
be confounded with ' Utgard-Loki,' the giant king. He is the author
of all the evil in the story of Balder the Good, and plucked the misletoe, which, hardened by the agency of fire, was used as a dart by
Hodur, and caused the hero's death. For this deed Loki was bound
on a splintered rock, like the Prometheus of the Greeks, but in the
icy hell of Nastrbnd, where the venom of the snake Skada continually
drops upon him, and his shuddering is the cause of earthquakes. It
is remarkable, however, that one is represented still faithful to him :
" There saw I lying
Bound, near the boiling springs,
The faithless form
Which Loki's features bore.
There sits Siguna,
Of her wretched lord
No longer proud
Understand ye yet, or no ? "
The devil takes several names besides those mentioned above. His
favourite appellation ' Old Nick,' is noticed under the head of ' Gob
lins and Bogles.' ' Old Harry,' ' Old Scratch,' and the ' Auld Ane,'
are familiar terms, but little can be said of their origin. The ' Deuce'
or ' Deuse,' one of his politer aliases, admits, at least, of a learned
explanation, as St. Augustin, (' De Civitate Dei,' xv. 23,) mentions a
daemon well known to the Gauls for his libidinous practices, and
named by them ' Dusius,' which Isidorus suggests, ('Glossary annexed
to Martinius,') may be a corruption of Drusus, the son of Tiberius,
who was so much hated that der droes had u in Dutch, ' the deuce take
you,' as we now have it, became a favourite form of execration. How
ever ingenious this may be, it hardly accounts for the name of Dusius
being given to an incubus among the Gauls. Noel, we may add,
('Dictionnaire de laFable,') gives duis or dus as the name of a godonce
adored in Yorkshire and the neighbouring country, and classes it with
the Celtish mythology. He refers to Camden, who makes this per
sonage the country god of the Brigantes, who were the most powerful
and most ancient people of Britain.
Ennemoser traces the earliest formal compact with the devil, in a
judicial sense, to the sorcery period of the 12th and 13th centuries.
"The idea of the possibility of such an agreement existed, however,
much earlier,an agreement in which a mutual bond was entered
into, the soul being given up to the evil one for money, honour, and
riches. Thus had even St. Theophilus made himself over voluntarily
to the devil, but on' his earnest prayer to the Holy Virgin he finally
got the fatal manuscript back again." . . . During this remark
56
able period, " the power and number of the devils grew in proportion
to the increasing numbers and authority of the saints ; and we might
almost say that the history of the devils is the most interesting one
of the times." It was at a somewhat later period that his majesty
began to appear in various shapes, the last and favourite of his meta
morphoses being that of a black cat ; but in his love intercourse
with the witches he was called the Bachelor, and appeared as a great
he-goat. This, however, belongs to the general subject of Diabolism,
for which we may at once refer the reader to the work of Friar
Lawrence, ' De NaturA Daemonum,' 1581, and the ' Daemonomagie '
of Horstius. The tradition of the satyr or goat is very ancient, and
some interesting particulars may be seen in the little treatise of
Hedelin, ' Des Satyres, Brutes, Monstres, et Demons, de leur Nature
et Adoration,' Paris, 1627. The Egyptians represented Pan with
the face and legs of this animal, generally understood as the symbol
of fecundity ; it also appears as the saddle-horse of the goddess of
love, or draws her chariot. The classical reader need scarcely be
reminded of the Bacchantes in Mount Parnassus ; and the devils'
Sabbaths, celebrated by the witches in the middle ages, appear to have
been of the same character.
[E. B.]
THE INCUBUS.
is so called from the Latin word of the same form, ' q. d. qui incubat,'
who lies upon ; a spirit to whom was ascribed the oppression known
by the vulgar name of nightmare.
For sufficiently obvious reasons we are not about to enter too
closely into details of the history and adventures of Incubi, those
veriest children, or brethren of Belial, who profited by the fall. Time
was, nevertheless, when the student, whether in theology, physics,
or metaphysics, who should have denied their dangerous existence
and fantastic power, would have been deemed in league with, or under
the possession of the prince of darkness. St. Augustin, who credited
many more wonders than ordinary philosophy has ever dreamed of,
speaks with confidence on this point. (' De civ. Dei,' xv. 23.) The
schoolmen at large follow in the train of the good father ; and Thomas
Aquinas, Bonaventura, Duns Scotus, and Durand, among others,
have exhausted subtilty in speculating upon the operations of such
spirits.
The similar classical superstition was clothed in a more pleas
ing form than that which the moderns have thrown over it in con
nection with their daemonology. The Platonists abound in varieties
of this belief, and one of them gave birth to the fabled intercourse
of the pious Numa with Egeria. Plutarch, however, in treating
upon the divine reveries of the Roman king, has a singular remark
INCUBUS.
57
upon the Egyptian creed, which seems to have inclined much more
to the corporeality of Baalim than that of Ashtaroth.
For modern instances, which differ very widely from the chaste
converse of Numa with his wedded goddess, we can do little more
than refer to the pages in which they may be found ; and the very
names of the writers will sufficiently avouch their credibility. The
History of Hector Boethius has three or four veritable examples,
which obtain confirmation from the pen of Cardan. One of these we
may venture to transcribe in the quaint dress which Holinshed has
given it. " In the yeare 1480 it chanced as a Scotish ship departed
out of the Forth towards Flanders, there arose a woonderful great
tempest of wind and weather, so outragious, that the maister of the
ship, with other the mariners, woondered not a little what the matter
ment, to see such weather at that time of the yeare, for it was about
the middest of summer. At length, when the furious pirrie and rage
of winds still increased, in such wise that all those within the ship
looked for present death, there was a woman underneath the hatches
called unto them above, and willed them to throw her into the sea,
that all the residue, by God's grace, might yet be saved ; and there
upon told them how she had been hanted a long time with a spirit
dailie comming unto hir in man's likenesse. In the ship there chanced
also to be a priest, who by the maister' s appointment going downe to
this woman, and finding hir like a most wretched and desperate per
son, lamenting hir great misfortune and miserable estate, used such
wholesome admonition and comfortable advertisements, willing her
to repent and hope for mercy at the hands of God, that, at length,
she seeming right penitent for her grievous offences committed, and
fetching sundrie sighs even from the bottome of her heart, being
witnesse, as should appeare, of the same, there issued foorth of the
pumpe of the ship a foule and evill-favored blacke cloud, with a
mightie terrible noise, flame, smoke, and stinke, which presently fell
into the sea. And suddenlie thereupon the tempest ceassed, and the
ship passing in great quiet the residue of her journey, arrived in saftie
at the place whither she was bound." (' Chronicles,' vol. v. 146, Ed.
1S08.) In another case related by the same author, the Incubus
did not depart so quietly. In the chamber of a young gentlewoman,
of excellent beauty, and daughter of a nobleman in the country of
Mar, was found at an unseasonable hour, " a foule monstrous thing,
verie horrible to behold," for the love of which ' Deformed,' never
theless, the lady had refused sundry wealthy marriages. A priest
who was in the company began to repeat St. John's Gospel, and ere
he had proceeded far, " suddenlie the wicked spirit, making a verie
sore and terrible roaring noise, flue his waies, taking the roofe of the
chamber awaie with him, the hangings and coverings of the bed being
also burnt therewith." (Id. lb.)
58
INCTTBTTS.
59
The royal author of the ' Daemonology' equally rejects all physical
explanation. After stating that the devil inveigles weak women,
"that hee may thereby have them feltred the sikerer in his snares,"
he meets the question of Philomathes, " Is not the thing which we
call the 'mare,' which takes folkes sleeping in their beds, a kinde of
these spirits whereof ye are speaking ?" by putting the following
reply into the mouth of Epistemon : " No, that is but a naturali
sieknesse, which the mediciners have given that name of ' 1ncubus'
60
unto, ' ab incubando,' because it being a thicke fleame falling into our
breast upon the heart, while we are sleeping, intercludes so our vitall
spirits, and takes all power from us, as makes us think that there
were some unnaturall burden or spirit lying upon us and holding us
down." (iii. 3). One other point we learn from King James, which
savours strongly of his reputed misogynism. " Phi. But what is
the cause that this kind of abuse is thought to bee most common in
such wilde parts of the world as Lapland and Finland, or in our
North Isles of Orkney and Schetland ? Epi. Because where the
divell findes greatest ignorance and barbaritie, there assailes he
grosseliest, as I gave you the reason wherfore there were more witches
of women-kinde nor men." (Id. lb.)
Wier, however, informs us, (ut sup. iii. 28,) that not only to the
witches who seek it, but to others quite involuntarily, " circa alias
probas mulieres accidit haec Incubi illusio ;" and he supports the
fearful assertion, to which he by no means gives credence, by the
testimony of a confession delivered to a priest, and related by him to
Martin of Aries. Indeed, according to the very reasonable opinion
maintained by de Lancre, (' de inconstantia, daemonum,') that the zest
of the devil's pleasure is always heightened in proportion to the
degree of crime which he is committing, it is most probable that in
his selection he will have regard to pre-eminent virtue, and that the
chief qualification for his attachment will spring from the most
zealous endeavour to avoid it.
Homer, very probably, called to recollection an attack of the real
Incubus, that most fearful of all nervous horrors, the nightmare,
when in representing the flight of Hector under the walls of Troy
before Achilles, and the inability of the one to escape, of the other to
arrest the object of his pursuit, he likens it to a dream. (11. xxii.
200.) Macrobius, also, (' Somn. Scip.' i. 3,) has left a vivid account of
this distressing affection, which may very fairly be supposed to have
been derived from his own experience.
Keysler, in his very curious work, ' Antiquitates selectae Septentrionales et Celticae,' has collected many interesting particulars con, cerning the nightmare. Nachtmar, he says, is from Mair, an old
woman, because the spectre which appears to press upon the breast
and impede the action of the lungs is generally in that form. The
English and Dutch words coincide with the German. The French
'cochemar' is'Mulier incumbens,' or 'Incuba.' The Swedes use
' Mara' alone, as we learn from the ' Historia Suecorum Gothorumque'
of Eric Olaus, where he states that Valender, the son of Suercher,
succeeded to the throne of his father, who was suffocated by a
daemon in his sleep, of that kind which by the scribes is called
' Mara,' (lib. i. 27,) others, 'we suppose Germans,' continues Keysler,
' appellant die Trempe a calcando et premendo, forte a coeundo, nam
INCUBUS.
61
These Druids, it seems, were not only in the habit of riding men,
but horses also ; and in order to keep them out of stables, the salutary
'pentalpha,' (which bears the name of ' Druden-fuss, Druid's foot)
should be written on the stable doors, in consecrated chalk, on
the night of St. Walburgh. We must not omit that our English
familiar appellation ' Trot' is traced up to ' Druid ;' " a decrepit old
woman such as the Sagas might be." (p. 497.)
In Ihre's Glossary, a somewhat different account of the ' Mara'
given. Here, again, we find the ' witch-riding' of horses, against
which a stone amulet is provided by Aubrey, (' Miscellanies, Magick,'
196) similar to one which we are about to notice immediately below.
Among the incantations by which the nightmare may be chased
away, Reginald Scot has recorded the following in his ' Discovery of
Witchcraft.' (iv. 11.)
" St. George, St George, our lady's knight,
He walked by day so did he by night :
Until such time as he her found,
He her beat and he her bound,
62
" Item," continues the same ingenious author, " hang a stone over
the afflicted person's bed, which stone hath naturally such a hole in
it, as wherein a string may be put through it, and so be hanged over
the diseased or bewitched party, be it man, woman, or horse."
Every reader of the above lines will be reminded of the similar
charm which Shakspeare has put into the mouth of Edgar as Mad
Tom in 'King Lear.' (iii. 4.)
" Saint Withold footed thrice the wold ;
He met the night-mare and her nine-fold
Bid her alight,
And her troth plight,
And aroint thee, witch, aroint thee."
These lines have furnished the commentators with a large field for
various readings. Warburton in the second verse substitutes ' her
name told' for ' her ninefold,' a very unnecessary variation ; and to
the last line, for the sake of the rhyme, he adds ' right,' in which he
is probably correct. In all but the ' telling of her name' his para
phrase appears to express Shakspeare's real meaning. " Saint Withold
traversing the wold or downs met the nightmare, who ' having told
her name,' he obliged her to alight from those persons whom she
rides, and plight her troth to do no more mischief. This is taken
from a story of him in his legend. Hence he was invoked as the
Patron Saint in the distemper." Tyrrwhitt suggests, and it can
scarcely be doubted that he is right, that ' her nine-fold' is no more
than ' her nine foals,' changed in order to rhyme with ' wold ;' and
adds, that he cannot find this adventure in the common legends of
St. Vitalis, whom he supposes to be here called St. Withold. Hill
and Tate read ' Swithin' footed thrice the ' cold,' and Farmer would
have it 'oles' (the provincial pronunciation of 'wolds') and 'foles.'
Malone says ' her nine fold' are ' her nine familiars.' How any of
the editors obtained tolerable sense may be a matter of surprise when
we turn to the old quarto in which the words stand as follows :
" Swithald footed thrice the olde anelthu night moore and her nine
fold bid her, 0 light and her troth plight and arint thee, with arint
thee."
Another charm of earlier date occurs in Chaucer's ' Miller's Tale.'
"When the simple Carpenter discovers the crafty Nicholas in his
* In the ' Monsieur Thomas ' of Fletcher these lines occur with a slight variation, which im
proves their metre, if not their sense :
" St George, St. George, our lady's knight,
He walks by day, so he does by night ;
And when he had her found,
He her beat and he her bound,
Until to him her troth she plight
She would not stir from him that night."
INCUBUS.
63
64
rNCTTBTTS,
65
66
Those who are acquainted with Calmet's ' Phantom World,' need
not be told how large a portion of his second volume is occupied with
instances of Vampirism, which chiefly occurred in Hungary, and other
parts of Eastern Europe, even as late as the 18th century. Vampires
are also called ' Revenans.' The official document quoted by Horst
describes them as dead persons who were believed to rise from their
graves in the night-time, and suck the blood of the living, and then
return to their coffins. The belief in these fearful stories, however,
will become more intelligible if we suppose the dead body to have
been inhabited by a daemon or evil spirit, whose presence preserved
it unemaciated, and who thus dwelt in the tombs.
The horrors of Vampirism succeeded those of Witchcraft, and were
if possible more fearful. The obvious facts were, that, after the death
of certain persons, others, often their relations, were observed to grow
pale, lean, and attenuated, and suddenly to follow them to the grave.
Reports then became prevalent that the blood of such persons was
sucked away in the night-time by the supposed Vampire ; many on
their death-beds solemnly declared that such was the case ; and in
some instances there were persons ready to affirm they had seen the
spectre prowling for his victims. A penal process was then entered
upon. The body was disinterred, and, as the legends affirm, was
always found fresh and full of blood, if the accusation was true. In
TAMPIHES.
67
order to put an end to its crimes, a sharpened stake was driven through
the heart, and the body was then burnt to ashes. We shall select a
few instances in attestation of this wild superstition.
" A soldier who was billeted at the house of a Haidamagne peasant,
on the frontiers of Hungary, as he was one day sitting at table near
his host, the master of the house, saw a person he did not know come
in and sit down to table also with them. The master of the house
was strangely frightened at this, as were the rest of the company.
The soldier knew not what to think of it, being ignorant of the
matter in question. But the master of the house being dead the
very next day, the soldier inquired what it meant. They told him
that it was the body of the father of his host, who had been dead
and buried for ten years, which had thus com*e to sit down next to
him, and had announced and caused his death.
" The soldier informed the regiment of it in the first place, and the
regiment gave notice of it to the general officers, who commissioned
Count de Cabreras, captain of the regiment of Alandetti infantry, to
make information concerning this circumstance. Having gone to the
place, with some other officers, a surgeon, and an auditor, they heard
the depositions of all the people belonging to the house, who attested
unanimously that the ghost was the father of the master of the house,
and that all the soldier had said and reported was the exact truth,
which was confirmed by all the inhabitants of the village.
" In consequence of this, the corpse of this spectre was exhumed,
and found to be like that of a man who has just expired, and his
blood like that of a living man. The Count de Cabreras had his
head cut off, and caused him to be laid again in his tomb. He also
took information concerning other similar ghosts ; amongst others,
of a man dead more than thirty years, who had come back three
times to his house at meal time. The first time he had sucked the
blood from the neck of his own brother, the second time from one of
his sons, and the third time from one of the servants in the house ;
and all the three died of it instantly, and on the spot. Upon this
deposition, the commissary had this man taken out of his grave, and
finding that, like the first, his blood was in a fluid state, like that of
a living person, he ordered them to run a large nail into his temples,
and then to lay him again in the grave.
" He caused a third to be burnt, who had been buried more than
sixteen years, and had sucked the blood and caused the death of two
of his sons. The commissary having made his report to the general
officers, was deputed to the court of the Emperor, who commanded
that some officers, both of war and justice, some physicians and
surgeons, and some learned men, should be sent to examine the causes
of these extraordinary events. The person who related these particulars
to us had heard them from the Count de Cabreras, at Fribourg, in
Brigau, in 1730."
68
YAHPIEES.
69
the village and there burn him. This corpse howled like a madman,
and moved his feet and hands as if alive. And when they again
pierced him through with stakes, he uttered very loud cries, and a
great quantity of bright vermilion blood flowed from him. At last
he was consumed, and this execution put an end to the appearance
and hauntings of this spectre.
Great form was observed in the judiciary proceedings taken against
these spectres,-the exhumed bodies being carefully examined for the
usual marks of depravitywhich consisted in the freshness aud flexi
bility of the limbs, and the fluidity of the blood. With some of
these facts, the horrible truth begins to dawn upon us that many of
these Vampires were examples of persons buried alive ; a suspicion
which is confirmed by Calmet's 45th chapter, where he says, " It is
an opinion widely spread in Germany, that certain dead persons
masticate in their- graves, and devour whatever may be close to
them." He then cites the work of Michael Eauff, ' De Masticatione
Mortuorum in Tumalis,' who states that it was customary in some
places to put a lump of earth under the chin of a dead person, or a
little piece of money and a stone in the mouth, or even to tie a hand
kerchief tightly round the throat, to prevent this practice. Several
cases are mentioned of corpses who have eat their own flesh. What
then are we to think of the following (chap, vii.) in these Vampire
days ? " Sometimes the interment of the bodies of suspicious persons
is deferred for six or seven weeks. When they do not decay, and
their limbs remain as supple and pliable as when they were alive,
then they burn them. It is affirmed as certain that the clothes of
these persons move without any one living touching them ; and
within a short time a spectre was seen at Olmutz, which threw stones,
and gave great trouble to the inhabitants"with much reason, we
think, if burnt out of house and home in this fashion !
We cannot better conclude these details than by citing the follow
ing smart bit of criticism applied to the Vampire legends by an
anonymous writer in an old magazine. " Hungary," he says, " has
always been famous for the traditions of Vampirism. The exploits
of the Hungarian Vampires are, for the most part, performed by
male heroes, and are characterized by an extravagant coarseness and
brutality, which is wild without being poetical. Many and various
are the theories which have been started by the hagiologists to account
for and explain so much of the extraordinary facts of Vampirism, the
truth of which, it has been supposed, could not be denied. The
Benedictine Abbe Dom Calmet appears to have satisfied himself on
every point, except the manner by which the Vampire escapes from
his tomb without deranging the soil, and enters through doors and
windows without opening or breaking them. This stumbling-block
he cannot get over. Either the resuscitation of th?se bodies, says
70
the Abb6, must be the work of the Deity, of the angels, of the soul
of the deceased, or of the evil demon. That the Deity cannot be the
instrument is proved by the horrid purposes for which the Vampire
appearsand how can the angels, or the soul, or the demon, rarify
and subtilize gross corporeal substances, so as to make them penetrate
the earth like air or water, pass through key-holes, stone walls, and
casements ?even taking it for granted, that their power would
extend to make the corpse walk, speak, eat with a good appetite, and
preserve its fresh looks. The only instance directly against Dom
Calmet, where the Vampire has been caught ' in articulo resurgendi,'
is one stated before one of the many Vampire special commissions
appointed by the Bishop of Olmutz, at the beginning of the last
century. The village of Liebaea being infested, an Hungarian placed
himself on the top of the church tower, and just before midnight
(from midday to midnight are the Vampires' ordinary dinner hours)
saw the well-known Vampire issue from a tomb, and, leaving his
winding-sheet, proceed on his rounds. The Hungarian descended
and took away the linenwhich threw the Vampire into great fury
on his return, and the Hungarian told him to ascend the tower and
recover it. The Vampire mounted the ladderbut the Hungarian
gave him a blow on the head which hurled him down to the church
yard, and descended and cut off his head with a hatchet ; and
although he was neither burnt nor impaled, the Vampire seems to
have retired from practice, and was never more heard of. Here is a
Vampire caught in the fact of emerging from earth without the
assistance either of spade or pickaxeand the story of the Ghole, iu
the Arabian Nights, affords a case of one taken ' in flagranti delicto.'
It is, in fact, but fair to say, in justice to the Vampires, that the
Abbe Calmet is rather a suspicious witness against them. His faith
is unbounded and unshrinking, as to all the apparitions of the Romish
Churchall the visions of St. Dunstan and St. Antonyhe never
doubts that St. Stanislaus raised a Polish gentleman from the grave,
to prove to the king that the good saint had paid him for an estate
which he had purchased without payingbut he has a slight grudge
against the Vampires, on account of their near relationship to, and
probably their lineal descent from, the imputrescent excommunicated
bodies of the ' Greek' Church. At the same time he goes to the
inquiry with an evident inclination for a miracle, if it could be made
outwhether Greek or Roman, it would be equally a point gained
against encyclopedists and the philosophers ;but if the Vampires
could be made nothing of, why then, in one respect, ' tant mieux'
a new argument would be supplied against the alleged powers of
Greek excommunication. The Greek priests, it is well known, from
early periods of their schism with Rome, asserted that the divine
authority of their bishops was manifested by the fact of the persons
VAMPIBES.
71
72
73
which they arise. The fatigued and deluded travellers now relin
quished the pursuit, and had no sooner done so, then they heard
Shellycoat applauding, in loud bursts of laughter, his successful
roguery. The spirit was supposed particularly to haunt the old house
of Gorinberry, situated on the river Hermitage in Liddesdale. When
he appeared, he seemed to be decked with marine productions, and in
particular with shells, whose clattering announced his approach.
From this circumstance he derived his name. He may perhaps be
identified with the goblin of the Northern English, which, in the
towns and cities, Durham and Newcastle for example, had the name
of ' Barguest,' but in the country villages was more frequently termed
Bray." ('Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border,' Introduction, p. cv.)
The ' Barguest' is so called from his habit of sitting on bars, or
gates, and like the empusa he was supposed to render himself visible
in the day time. As every remnant of the popular creed is interest
ing, the writer may add that he has heard a story of this kind from
a lady, now in years, who was brought up in the country. When a
girl she was passing through the fields early one morning, and saw,
as she thought, a person sitting on a style ; it vanished, however, as
she drew near. The probability is that she is utterly ignorant of the
superstition concerning the barguest and the empusa.
The 'water Kelpie' is distinct from Shellycoat, though the
description of his personal appearance in Dr. Jamieson's poem is very
similar : it is acknowledged, however, that the latter is only a fancy
portrait, and that the Kelpie sometimes appears as a man, sometimes
as a horse. He is represented as an occasional drudge. Having on
one occasion carried all the stones for the erection of a new house, he
was often heard lamenting :
" Sair back and sair banes,
Carryin' the laird of Mifrphy's stanes! "
74
So writes the author of ' the Merry Puck,' cited by Sir Henry
Ellis in Brand's Antiquities. His estimate of character differs very
widely from the popular superstition, which rather warrants the
" horror and amazement" that seized upon Hentzner, when travelling
from Canterbury to Dover, in 1598, he was surrounded with ' Jackw'-a-lanthorns.' Shakspeare also truly represents the popular faith,
when he borrows a simile from the mischievous pranks of Will with
the Wisp, and uses the phrase " played the Jack with us." In the
75
same play (the Tempest) Ariel takes upon him the essential character
of this goblin flame, but leads the wanderers astray with music
" So I charmed their ears,
That, calf-like, they my lowing followed, through
Toothed briars, sharp furzes, pricking goss and thorns,
Which entered their frail shins ; at last I left them
I' the filthy mantled pool."
The attributes of the foolish fire (such being the import of its
Latin name ' ignus fatuus') or the Elf-fire, as it has also been called,
are, in short, exactly those of the goblin, under whatever name he
may be designated. The author of the Merry Puck, as we have seen,
prefers to call him Eobin Goodfellow, a name which reminds us of
the species of ' hob'-goblins. Before proceeding, however, we may
briefly mention the somewhat affecting belief of the Eussian peasantry,
that these wandering lights are the souls of still-born children, who
have no desire to lure travellers astray, but can have no rest till they
have found their bodies.
' The Spunkie' may also be noticed as we pass on, whose character
is thus briefly described by Stewart. He is another of those now
retired ministers formerly employed by the enemy of mankind to
accomplish their destruction ; and in all truth he could not have
taken into his pay a servant more faithful to his trust. Whenever
the traveller had the misfortune to lose his way, or whenever there
was a prospect of deluding him from it, this vigilant link-boy was at
hand. Suddenly, his victim's attention was arrested by the most
resplendent light, apparently reflected from a window, not far distant ;
which, however, as the traveller approached receded from him like
the rainbow. Still pursuing his course towards it, the wily spunkie
manoeuvred so dexterously that the unhappy wanderer was speedily
decoyed into the nearest morass, or cast from a neighbouring precipice.
To return to the hobgoblin. Skinner suggests that this word ia
synonymous with 'Rob Goblin,' from 'Robin Goodfellow,' or from
' Oberon,' king of the fairies. A more likely derivation of the prefix
is from the Anglo-Saxon ' hoppan,' to hop along like the empusa,
which we have named above as the classic representative of the
goblin. Nimshew is so sage as to inform us that some have derived
the names of ' Elves' and ' Goblins' from the factions of the ' Guelphs'
and ' Ghibellines,' a conceit as likely to be well founded as that of
the etymologist, who traces the name of Alexander the Great to his
fondness for roasted eggs. It was his custom, he says, to cry out as
he returned to his tent, " all eggs under the grate !" After all, it is
rank heresy to depart from the creed of Shakspeare, who, in his
' Midsummer Night's Dream,' has introduced the tricksy Puck under
this name :
" Either I mistake your shape and macking quite,
Or else vou are that shrewd and knavish sprite,
76
Percy (' Reliques of Ancient Poetry,' iii. 203,) agrees with Shakspeare in the use of these aliases for one and the same " knavish
sprite." Drayton, also, in his exquisite ' Nymphidia,' speaks of
" ' Puck,' which most men call ' Hobgoblin.' " The only difficulty
is in the clumsiness which this word apparently indicates, and the
spirit of which must have completely possessed Archdeacon Nares,
when he explained ' Hob' as " a name frequent in old times among
the common people, particularly in the country ; it is sometimes
used therefore to signify a countryman ; and hobgoblin meant per
haps, originally, no more than clown goblin, or bumkin-goblin," ' sub
voce.' To meet this difficulty, we may adopt the suggestion of
Skinner, that ' Hob' is the vulgar contraction of ' Robert ;' or, pre
ferring the sense of an empusa or hopping goblin, we must under
stand it to trip lightly on one foot, like the lately popular Springheeled Jack.
The ' Neck,' ' Nikke,' or ' Nokke,' is a river spirit of Denmark and
other northern countries, who combines in his single person the
characters of the water Kelpie and the Merman or Triton. In the
time of Wormius, he was described by the Danish peasantry as a
monster with a human head, capable of dwelling both in salt and
fresh water. " When any one was drowned, they said ' Nbkken tog
ham bort,' (the Nokke took him away) ; and when any drowned
person was found with the nose red, they said the Nikke had sucked
him, ' Nikken haz suet ham." (Magnusen, ' Eddalaere,' cited in the
'Fairy Mythology.') He could assume various forms, and if caught
under the form of a horse, could be made to work at the plough.
Sometimes he appeared as a pretty little boy, at others as a young
man, and in this character woe to the maiden who returned not his
love. Noel (in v. Niccen, Nocca,) calls him the Neptune of the
ancient Goths, and Warton says, (' History of English Poetry,')
" ' Nicka' was the Gothic Demon, who inhabited the element of the
water, and who strangled persons that were drowning." In Dutch,
' Nicken' is the devil, and Wachter derives the name from the AngloSaxon, ' naec-an' to slay, for the devil was " a murderer from the
beginning ;" hence, it is supposed, we have 'Old Nick' in English.
The confusion of characters here is almost hopeless.
' Hocus Pocus,' according to Mr. Turner, (' Hist, of the Anglo
77
78
APPAEITIONS.
79
80
APPAEITIONS.
81
82
APPAEITIONS.
83
84
APPAEITIONS.
85
evidently non-physical, and that are yet too often blended with the
recollected images of material impressions to be called, in strictness
of language, spiritual.
Under this head, therefore, we range whatever may be ascribed to
phantasy. The story of Dr. Abercrombie, who relates the case of a
gentleman who was frequently annoyed in his study by the visits of
a little old woman in a black bonnet, is well known. Pascal, while
working the problem of the cycloidal curve, was in dread of falling
into a gulf that yawned at his side. A Scotch lawyer (as Hibbert
relates, p. 293,) believed that a skeleton was ever watching him from
the foot of his bed. " Many people," says Dr. Crichton, " previous
to the attack of delirium, if they shut their eyes so as to exclude the
light of external objects, immediately see as it were a crowd of horrid
faces and monsters of various shapes grinning at them, or darting
forward at them." This effect, to a degree incredible to those not
experienced in it, was produced on the writer by an over-dose of
nux vomica ; and often in anxious circumstances the same thing has
occurred, but without any external provocative,the forms under
these circumstances being often pleasing and even exquisitely beauti
ful. The case related by Dr. Alderson ('Edinburgh Medical and
Surgical Journal ' vol. vi., p. 288,) of a publican who was haunted
by the phantom of a drunken soldier, is essentially the same, though
the details are very different. The following is another, and still
more remarkable instance, which we cite in the words of Dendy,
(; Philosophy of Apparitions,' p. 82):" Lord Castlereagh, when com
manding in early life a militia regiment in Ireland, was stationed one
night in a large desolate country-house, and his bed was at one end
of a long dilapidated room, while, at the other extremity, a great fire
of wood and turf had been prepared within a huge, gaping, oldfashioned chimney. Waking in the middle of the night, he lay
watching from his pillow the gradual darkening of the embers on the
hearth, when suddenly they blazed up, and a naked child stepped
from among them upon the floor. The figure advanced slowly to
wards Lord Castlereagh, rising in stature at every step, until, on
coming within two or three paces of his bed, it had assumed the
appearance of a ghastly giant, pale as death, with a bleeding wound
on the brow, and eyes glaring with rage and despair. Lord Castle
reagh leaped from his bed, and confronted the figure in an attitude
of defiance. It retreated before him, diminishing as it withdrew in
the same manner that it had previously shot up and expanded ; he
followed it pace by pace, until the original child-like form disappeared
among the embers. He then went back to his bed and was disturbed
no more."
The same author (p. 300) has cited the following as an instance of
incubus or nightmare, attributing it to carbonic acid gas. It is
86
APPAEITIONS.
87
tions of the hearing did not again recur, and I do not remember by what
gradation it was that the frequently changing appearances, before the
sight, gave place to another mode of delusive perception, which lasted
for several days. All the irregularly figured objects, such as the
curtains or clothes, were so far transformed, that they seemed to
afford outlines of figures, of faces, animals, flowers, and other objects,
perfectly motionless, somewhat in the manner of what fancy, if
indulged, may form in the clouds or in the cavity of a fire ; but
much more complete and perfect, and not to be altered by steady
observation or examination. They seemed to be, severally, as per
fect as the rest of the objects with which they were combined, and
agreed with them in colour and other respects."
Such cases might be multiplied to fill a volume. The annals ol
opium-eating abound in them, though indeed the form they assume
is more brilliant. One victim of the practice uses these words :
" Whatsoever things capable of being visibly represented I did but
think of in the darkness, immediately shaped themselves into phan
toms of the eye ; and, by a process no less inevitable, when thus once
traced in faint and visionary colours, they were drawn out by the
fierce chemistry of my dreams with insufferable splendour that fretted
my heart." In addition to these opium visions, may be mentioned
the general exaltation of the intellect produced by several other
narcotics, and also by fumigations, the administration of nitrogen
gas, the Soma of the Brahmins, and the anointing of witch-salve. In
all these cases material ideas may supply the filmy stuff, by means of
which the spectra are fashioned ; but the artist power is certainly
extra-material, and the creation a metaphysical one. Such (only to
mention them by way of contrast) were the disgusting visions of
transubstantiation in the old Catholic period, when it was declared
that the sacramental bread had been seen to change into a mannikin
of real flesh and blood, as it entered the lips of the priest. And for
a relish of the more ludicrous of these effects, take the following :
Palingenesy is the title of a curious art intended to demonstrate
the Lucretian doctrine of spirits, which supposes them to be a material
product sui generis, thrown off like films or membranes from the sur
faces of bodies. Among its professors may be ranked our own Sir
Kenelm Digby, Father Kircher, Schot, Gafferel, Vallemont, and
others : and experiments upon the resurrection of plants were per
formed before the Royal Society. But the grand question was the
adequacy of this theory to explain the appearance of the spirits of
departed men ; and this problem was undertaken by three French
alchemists, who collected a quantity of mould from St. Innocent's
Church in Paris, and having reduced it by the process of distillation,
they perceived in their phials forms of men produced ; and the subject
was then taken up by the Institute of Paris, and pursued in various
88
APPABITIONS.
89
Some fine instances of the poetic phantasy may be read in ' Ossian.'
The glamourie of the witches is of the same metaphysical nature, and
all "faerie" revels in its splendid creations. Shakspeare, Drayton,
Ben Jonson, Spenser, and Milton, are all potent enchanters of this
school ; and the creations of phantasy may be numbered with the most
beautiful of their conceptions. Here we cannot help but note an odd
association of names by the philosopher of mystery. " Blake," he
ays, " was a visionary, and thought his fancies realhe was mad.
Shakspeare was a philosopher, and knew all his fancy was but imagilation, however real might be the facts he wrought from." Can this
leally be the truth, and the greater poet be esteemed the most false
1o his own convictions ? Are we to regard Shakspeare as deliberately
embodying the unreal, instead of exhibiting that which in his inmost
soul he believed to be the truth ? " Hark to the profane philosopher
vho associates poetry with madness ! " as the fair Castaly is per
mitted to say. But we are not critics of art on this occasion, and
nay dismiss this part of our subject by referring the curious to a
sliort but pithy argument, entitled, ' An Essay upon the Ghost Be
lief of Shakspeare, by Alfred Roffe.' One sentence we may quote,
" .411 the difficulty in intellectually admitting these things, lies in the
non-admission of an internal causal world as absolutely real : it is said,
in intellectually admitting, because the influence of the arts proves
that men's jeelings always have admitted, and do still admit, this
reality."
The reflective must often have observed the most striking instances
of this creative power in their own dreams. The cases alluded to are
those in which the merest hints from the outward "world are formed
into substantial images and set in dramatic action. A light is sud
denly brought into the chamber of the sleeper, and he dreams of a
city in flames, sees the illuminated spires, the multitude, the tumult,
and all the circumstances attending it. A sudden noise is made, per
haps by the banging of a door, and he dreams of a storm or a battle.
Professor Stewart relates that a friend of his, " having occasion to
apply a lottle of hot water to his feet, dreamed that he was making
a journey to the top of Mount ./Etna, and that he found the heat of
the grouni insupportable : another having a blister applied to his
head, dreaiaed that he was scalped by a party of Indians." The
writer one Morning was roused from a feverish sleep by the sharp
knock of thi letter-carrier ; but he instantly slept again and dreamed
that he had :eceived a long letterthe sense of which he perfectly
remembered. It is remarkable that it was written by three different
persons, all arruing upon the same topic, and urging it on his atten
tion. From Ihis dream he was awakened by his little girl, who
brought the letter actually left by the postmana few seconds only
having elapsed since the knock was heard. There was no connection
90
.yy
APPAEITIONS.
91
power which comes to him from a higher source. The whole nervous
system, and the brain with its various chambers of imagery, make up
the state in which the man-spirit dwells ; and he has free access to
every part, so that at pleasure he may look out of the eyes, listen in
the labyrinth of the ears, and seek his pleasure in a thousand ways
in. other parts of his dominions. The real man is already present in
eternity, and only his material body in time. His prerogative is to
create. Imaginations, thoughts, ideas, and even sensations are his
footsteps. Light flashes and fire glows where he treads along the
electric network of the marvellous human system. In the presence
of the man, the intelligent sovereign of all this beautiful framework,
the sensual images, the impressions and affections borrowed from
nature, fall into courtierlike ranks, and submit themselves to his
magic sceptre. Something like this is expressed in the dramatic
symbol of Esau and Jacob, Gen. xxxiii, " Then the handmaidens
came near, they and their children, and they bowed themselves.
And Leah also with her children came near and bowed themselves :
and after came Joseph near and Rachel, and they bowed themselves."
Dr. Moore, an elegant essayist on ethical and metaphysical subjects,
thus writes, under the head of ' Mental Action in the Use of Sight :'
" It would be exceedingly interesting to trace in detail the influence
of the faculty of interpreting impression, according to certain laws oj
order and arrangement, for we should probably thus discover many
important facts concerning the operations of memory and imagina
tion, and the subjection of our moral nature to things of sense. But
it is a subject worthy of a distinct treatise, and can only be indicated
in this place. According to these laws even the flashes of light in
the brain of the blind man seem, as we have seen, to run into forms
of beauty ; and we know that the shapeless coruscations of the aurora
borealis are, by vulgar minds (?) that have heard of horses of fire
and chariots of fire appearing in the sky, described and doubtless per
ceived with such distinctness, that the listener almost imagines he
too beholds the movements of embattled hosts upon the plains of
heaven." It is pity a moralist like Dr. Moore should not see that he
has stated the very reverse of the truth in regard to these " illusions ;"
the faculty of interpreting impressions exhibits the moral nature, not
in subjection to things of sense, but acting as a potent magician
among them, and bringing out the " order and arrangement " of its
own phantasia. On this point Shakspeare may speak for us :
" Ariel. What would my potent master?
Prospero. Thou and thy meaner fellows your last service
Did worthily perform ; and I must use you
In such another trick: go, bring the rabble,
O'er whom I give thee power, here to this place :
Incite them to quick motion ; for I must
Bestow upon the eyes of this young couple
Some vanity of mine art"
92
APPAEITIONS.
93
94
APPAEITIONS.
95
''Sir Charles Lee, by his first lady, had only one daughter, of which
she died in child-birth ; and when she was dead, her sister, the Lady
Everard, desired to have the education of the child, and she was by
her very well educated, till she was marriageable, and a match was
concluded for her with Sir William Perkins, but was then prevented
in an extraordinary manner. Upon a Thursday night, she thinking
she saw a light in her chamber after she was in bed, knocked for her
maid, who presently came to her, and she asked ' why she left a
candle burning in her chamber ?' The maid said she ' left none, and
there was none but what she had brought with her at that time ;'
then she said it was the fire, but that, her maid told her, was quite
out ; and she said she believed it was only a dream, whereupon she
said it might be so, and composed herself again to sleep. But about
two of the clock she was awakened again, and saw the apparition of
a little woman between her curtain and her pillow, who told her she
was her mother, that she was happy, and that by twelve of the clock
that day she should be with her. Whereupon she knocked again for
her maid, called for her clothes, and when she was dressed, went into
her closet, and came not out again till nine, and then brought out
with her a letter, sealed, to her father : brought it to her aunt, the
Lady Everard, told her what had happened, and desired that as soon
as she was dead it might be sent to him. The lady thought she was
suddenly fallen mad, and thereupon sent suddenly away to Chelmsford
for a physician and surgeon, who both came immediately, but the
physician could discern no indication of what the lady imagined, or
of any indisposition of her body ; notwithstanding the lady would
needs have her let blood, which was done accordingly. And when
the young woman had patiently let them do what they would with
her, she desired that the chaplain might be called to read prayers ;
and when prayers were ended, she took her guitar and psalm-book,
and sat down upon a chair without arms, and played and sung so
melodiously and admirably, that her music master, who was then
there, admired at it. And near the stroke of twelve, she rose and
sate herself down in a great chair with arms, and presently fetching
a strong breathing or two, immediately expired, and was so suddenly
cold, as was much wondered at by the physician and surgeon. She
died at Waltham in Essex, three miles from Chelmsford, and the
letter was sent to Sir Charles at his house in Warwickshire, but he
was so afflicted with the death of his daughter, that he came not till
she was buried ; but when he came, he caused her to be taken up,
and to be buried with her mother at Edmonton, as she desired in
her letter//
Bearing in mind that " the issue of the question must necessarily
depend ' on the evidence adduced to prove the matter of fact,' " what
does the evidence amount to in the above cases ? Dr. Hibbert,
96
indeed, reasons upon the latter, that the young lady was probably
consumptive, and at the very threshold of death, a period when the
recollected images of the mind are intensified to the degree of reality,
but he somewhat singularly departs from the internal evidence of the
narrative itself. Had the young lady been a consumptive patient
near death, with what reason could the Lady Everard have called
her "mad," for talking of dying ? How can we suppose her phy
sician, who declared he could discover no " indisposition of her body,"
worse informed on the subject than Dr. Hibbert ? On the con
trary, her approaching marriage, and the accidental observation that
her music master was present, added to the former circumstances,
are fair proofs (evidence to the contrary being deficient) that she was
in the enjoyment of good health. Who then, we may ask, are the
philosophers in such a case ? They who reason away the plain
evidence of facts, or they who, reverently admitting them, seek further
light, according to the method of Bacon, by the study of nature, as
she exhibits herself in these phenomena ?
A more recent author, the Rev. H. Christmas, writing dubiously
also, cites the following case of Lady Fanshawe. What is remarkable,
Mr. Christmas, commenting on other cases in the text of his book,
(' The Cradle of the Twin Giants,' vol. i., p. 200), appends this narra
tive, without any comment, as a note :" The following curious anec
dote," he says, " is told by Lady Fanshawe, in her ' Memoirs :'
" My mother's funeral cost my father above a thousand pounds,
and Dr. Howlsworth preached her funeral sermon, in which, upon
his own knowledge, he told before many hundreds of people this
accident following :That my mother being sick to death of a fever
three months after I was born, which was the occasion she gave me
suck no longer, her friends and servants thought that, to all outward
appearance, she was dead, and so lay almost two days and a night ;
but Dr. Winston, coming to comfort my father, went into my
mother's room, and looking earnestly on her face, said she was so
handsome, and now looks so lovely, I cannot think she is dead, and
suddenly took a lancet out of his pocket, and with it cut the sole of
her foot, which bled. Upon this he immediately caused her to be
laid upon the bed again, and to be rubbed, and such other means to
be used as brought her to life, and opening her eyes she saw two of
her kinswomen stand by her, my Lady Knollys and my Lady Russel,
both with great wide sleeves, as the fashion then was, and said, ' Did
you not promise me fifteen years, and are you come again ?' which
they, not understanding, persuaded her to keep her spirits quiet in
that great weakness wherein she was ; but some hours after she
desired my father and Dr. Howlsworth might be left alone with her,
to whom she said, ' I will acquaint you, that during the time of my
trance, I was in great quiet, but in a place I could neither distinguish
APPAEITIONS.
97
98
tion.') Such is the truth, but it is not the whole truth of the matter ;
for it by no means follows that a spirit is unreal because he appears
in all the attributes identified with his personality when he was a
man. Though the historian of magic, Ennemoser, in the end really
confounds his own arguments, we may here cite his words :" That
which is spiritual is not separately spiritual, and all wonders of the
world of spirits are, in the end, resolved into wonders of our own
mind : [the converse of which is equally true, that in the end, all the
wonders of our own mind are resolved into the wonders of the world
of spirits]. Whether, however, spirits are in themselves absolutely
supernatural, supermaterial or not ; from whence they act, and
whether directly through powers, or indirectly upon the fancy or
vital powers, is not to be explained, and as little to be denied as
proved. We may as well conjecture a multitude of spiritual beings
unconnected with material nature, as that the physical world consists
of a multitude of things and powers : we may conjecture that spiritual
beings act, according to their nature, directly upon the mental and
vital powers upon peculiarly disposed persons, so that the impulse
touches the tuned chord like a breath of air. The vital power touched
in this manner transforms for itself the spiritual into the material,
according to innate forms, and places this before itself in passive or
active conditions
In such a manner the most varied
spiritual communications of different nations and individuals may be
explained, and all the contradictions in the objective revelations may
be solved, which in nations and men of different faith and imagination
take place in respect to spiritual apparitions, where each one commu
nicates with spirits after his own nature." (Vol. i., p. 169). This train
of reasoning, thus far admirable, is carried on to a conclusion as im
potent as the anti-climax is unpoetical :" These conjectures, at least,
make this, in science, a certainty, that spirits and supernatural
appearances have no objective existence in fixed shapes, for they must,
if such were the case, always appear in the same manner ; there are
therefore spiritual appearances without spirits." (Ibid). In other
words, because it is proved that the phenomena of the spirit world
are not fixed but full of life and movementbecause a spirit is with
out fined flesh and bones, but his person and life are all that the poets'
and the philosophers' heart could desire, therefore, it is reasonable to
suppose spiritual appearances without spirits !
This author's eighth statement (p. 170) " that in German science
nothing yet is certain or fixed respecting nature and spirit, the soul
or body," is amply verified in his own otherwise valuable work ; for,
notwithstanding the above, he justly remarks in another page, when
speaking of the reason, " we can as little deny as we can prove the
existence of objective spirits ;" and he had previously written, " we
do not know properly what a spirit is, and how it can move a body.
APPARITIONS.
99
100
APPABITIONS.
101
Isaac Walton relates that at the time when Mr. Donne and his
wife lived in Sir Eobert Drury's house in Drury Lane, " the Lord
Hay was by King James sent upon a glorious embassy to the then
French king, Henry the Fourth, and Sir Robert put on a sudden
resolution to accompany him to the French court, and to be present
at his audience there. And Sir Robert put on as sudden a resolution
to subject Mr. Donne to be his companion in that journey ; and this
desire was suddenly made known to his wife, who was then with
child, and otherwise under so dangerous a habit of body as to her
health, that she protested an unwillingness to allow him any absence
from her, saying her divining soul boded her some ill in his absence,
and therefore desired him not to leave her. This made Mr. Donne
lay aside all thoughts of his journey, and really to resolve against it.
But Sir Robert became restless in his persuasions for it, and Mr.
Donne was so generous as to think he had sold his liberty when he
had received so many charitable kindnesses from him, and told his
wife so ; who, therefore, with an unwillingness, did give a faint con
sent to the journey, which was proposed to be but for two months.
Within a few days after this resolve, the Embassador, Sir Robert,
and Mr. Donne left London, and were, the twelfth day, got safe to
Paris. Two days after their arrival there, Mr. Donne was left alone
in the room, where Sir Robert and he, with some others, had dined.
To this place Sir Robert returned within half an hour, and as he
left, so he found Mr. Donne alone, but in such an ecstacy, and so
altered as to his looks, as amazed Sir Robert to behold him, inso
much as he earnestly desired Mr. Donne to declare what had befallen
him in the short time of his absence. To which Mr. Donne was not
able to make a present answer; but after a long and perplexed
pause, said, I have seen a dreadful vision since I saw you ; I have
seen my dear wife pass twice by me through this room, with her
hair hanging about her shoulders, and a dead child in her arms ; this
I have seen since I saw you. To which Sir Robert replied, ' Sure,
Sir, you have slept since I saw you, and this is the result of some
melancholy dream, which I desire you to forget, for you are now
awake.' To which Mr. Donne's reply was, ' I cannot be surer that
I now live, than that I have not slept since I saw you ; and am sure
that at her second appearing she stopt and looket me in the face and
vanished.' Eest and sleep had not altered Mr. Donne's opinion the
next day, for he then affirmed this vision with a more deliberate and
so confirmed a confidence, that he inclined Sir Robert to a faint
belief that the vision was true. It is truly said that desire and
doubt have no rest, and it proved so with Sir Robert, for he imme
diately sent a servant to Drury House, with a charge to hasten back
and bring him word whether Mrs. Donne were alive ; and if alive, in
what condition she was as to her health. The twelfth day the mes
102
APPAEITIONS.
103
104
ANGELS.
105
106
is now limited to its principal meaning, and denotes only the happy
inhabitants of heaven.
The apostle of the Gentiles speaks of the angels as " ministering
spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salva
tion," in strict keeping with the import of the term itself. In
Mark i. 2, it is applied to John the Baptist, " Behold I send my
messenger (' angel ') before my face," and the word is the same
(' malak') in the corresponding prophecy of Malachi. In Hebrews
xii. 22, 24, we read, " Ye have come to an innumerable company of
angels, to the spirits of the just," &c., and this idea of their great
number is sustained by the words of our Lord himself, where, for
example, he declares that ' twelve legions' of them were ready upon his
demand. The full Roman legion numbered about 6,000 men.
In the Revelation of St. John, a vast idea of their number is given.
They are called the " armies" of heaven. Their song of praise is
described as "the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of
many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings," (xix. 6). In
fine, the sense of number is overwhelmed in the effort to compute
them : " I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne,
and the beasts and the elders : and the number of them was ten
thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands." (Rev.
v. 11).
As to their nature, it is essentially the same as that of man, for
not only are understanding and will attributed to them, but they
have been mistaken for men when they appeared, and Paul represents
them as capable of disobedience (Heb. ii. 7, 16). The latter possi
bility is exhibited in its greatest extent by Jude, who speaks of the
" angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habita
tion," (v. 6), and upon this belief is founded the whole system of
tradition concerning angels and demons. The former term was
gradually limited to mean only the obedient ministers of the will of
the Almighty, and the influence of evil angels was sublimed into the
office of the great adversary of all good, the devil or Satan. These
ideas were common to the whole Eastern world, and were probably
derived by the Jewish people from the Assyrians. The Pharisees
charged the Saviour with casting out devils " by Beelzebub the prince
of the devils," (Matt. xii. 24). But that evil spirits acted in multi
tudes under one- person, appears from Mark v. 9, where the evil
spirit being asked his name, answered, " My name is ' Legion,' for
we are many."
It is generally held that two orders are mentioned in Scripture,
' angels,' and ' archangels ;' but the latter word only occura twice,
namely, in Jude, where Michael is called "an archangel," and in
1 Thess. iv. 16, where it is written, " the Lord shall descend from
heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the
ANGELS.
107
108
Dominions.
Principalities.
Powers.
Virtues.
Angels.
Archangels
ATTGELS.
109
110
PAEABISE.
Ill
these things. Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not : for I
am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them
that keep the sayings of this book : worship God." (Rev. xxii. 8, 9).
This passage may well supply the place of any lengthened argument
against the invocation of angels and supposed saints, whatever the
love and service they bestow upon us, for they are but the agents of
the All-merciful, and, like ourselves, the subjects of his supreme
government. The same passage establishes that angels are the
beatified spirits of good men, and, in a word, justifies the highest
speculations of philosophy, and the dearest hopes of the Christian.
The remarkable passage, " Take heed that ye despise not one of
these little ones ; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do
always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven," (Matt.
xviii. 10,) has been the subject of much comment. It is generally
held to establish the fact of ministering angels ; and, at any rate,
will be admitted to bear the construction, that the innocent are the
happiest of all, and most immediately under the divine view.
[E. E.]
PAET II.
LOCALITIES.
PARADISE.
The Chaldee dts, from which, through va^ahiao;, and ' Paradisus,' we obtain Paradise, occurs three times in the Old Testament.
Asaph is termed the keeper of the king's (Artaxerxes) Paradise, or
Forest, as our version has it. (Nehemiah ii. 8.) Solomon speaks
of making gardens and Paradises, (orchards,) (Ecclesiastes ii. 5,)
and the same royal author describes the plants AtvohtoKuX, ' apostolai,'
of his spouse to be a Paradise (an orchard) of pomegranates.
(Canticles iv. 13.)*
Xla^aiiuens, ' paradeisos,' with the Greeks, signified a fruit-garden
or a park. By Xenophon it is frequently used for the 'preserve' in
which the Persian kings amused themselves in the chase ; to which
sense Aulus Gellius has restricted it by saying, " The ' Vivaria'
* In Hebrew we hare T1D, separated, and DTTO. an enclosure, garden, or park hence the Olam
Perad, separated world, world of spirits. Plutarch, Xeuophon, and Philostratus derive the
Greek r*g Suets from the Persian.
CE* K- ]
112
LOCALITIES.
(preserves) as the vulgar now call them, were by the Greeks called
' paradises, '(ii. 20,) and Q. Curtius, without using the word ' Paradisus,' notices the fondness of the rich Persians for their mighty
chases. One of these paradises was entered by Alexander with his
whole army ; the game in it had not been disturbed for four genera
tions ; and the conqueror having slain an enormous lion with a single
blow of his own hand, and killed in all 4,000 head of wild beasts,
banqueted with his entire host on the spot. But Xenophon plainly
uses Paradise for a pleasure-garden also, where, in his ' CEconomicus,'
he introduces Socrates speaking of the Persian kings. He also
describes the Paradise at Sardes, which appears to have been laid out
exactly in the French taste, with straight alleys of trees, planted at
equal distances, intersecting each other at right angles. (Ibid, 21).
But the LXX. have annexed to the word its most generally received
meaning by translating the words ]tm fi (Genesis ii. 8,) " a para
dise in Eden," Xla^ahuaon h 'Klh, whence the garden which God
planted in order that he might place Adam within it, is specifically
termed Paradise, or the terrestrial paradise. After the time of Esdras,
the Tahnudists appear to have employed 'the garden of Eden' for
the intermediate state of happiness in which they believed the
righteous to exist after death : and in this sense JJet^ihiaoi is most
probably employed in the three texts of the New Testament in
which it occurs: the promise to the penitent thief; (Luke xxiii.
43,) the description given by St. Paul of the spot in the third
heaven to which he was caught up in his ecstasy ; (2 Cor. xii. 4,)
and the assurance afforded "to him that overcometh," that he shall
" eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God."
(Rev. ii. 7.) Grotius has a learned and interesting explanatory
note on the first of the above-mentioned passages.
The Paradise in which our first parents were located has been a
fruitful subject for discussion ; and there are few points in holy writ
on which more various conjectures have been hazarded. Among the
fathers, whom we cite as they have happened to occur to us, without
reference to their strict chronological order, St. Ambrose, in one of
his Epistles, altogether rejects the notion of a literal and earthly
paradise. The trees of this garden he understands as our principles ;
the tree of life as God ; the fruits of the other plants as our virtues.
The tree of .the knowledge of good and evil of which God forbade
Adam to taste was that craftiness of wisdom (' astutia') to which
human affections too much incline ; ' sed quia creatura omnis passioni
obnoxia, ideo delectatio sicut serpentino illapsu humanis irrepsit
affectibus.' (' Epist.' lib. vi. 42. ' Opera,' tora. iii. p. 144. Basil, '
1567.)
These opinions were afterwards expanded by the eloquent arch
bishop into a treatise ' De Paradiso,' which in fifteen distinct chapters
PAEABISE.
113
114
LOCALITIES.
PAEADISE.
115
asks a very natural question from those who have exalted that place
of blessedness to the sphere of the moon :" If Paradise was made for
the habitation, yea for the delight of man, why should it be situated
in so inconvenient a place P" (17.) At the commencement of his 3d
chapter, in which Salkeld inquires into " the compasse and greatnesse
of Paradise," he tells us, that " where there is lesse certainty in the
conclusion, there I meane to spend lesse time in the resolution." It
might be thought that strict attention to this discreet principle
would have reduced his treatise within very narrow limits : and at
least have expunged one chapter which savours of the belief, vulgarly
but falsely imputed to Mohammedanism (xxxix.), " Whether there
should have beene more men or women in the state of innocence ?
or rather an equalitie of both sexes ? and how there could have beene
any women, seeing they are said to proceed out of the defect of
nature ? " Respecting another question, " What kind of serpent it
was which tempted Eve ?" Salkeld holds it to be the most veracious
opinion, " that it was a true and naturall serpent by which the
devill tempted and overcame her, speaking with her in the shape
and substance of a serpent, not in his owne voice, as who hath none,
neither by the hissing of a serpent, which was not sufficient for that
purpose, but with humane voice, sounding, as some thinke, like unto
a woman as most accommodate for to deceive the woman." The
reality of the serpent is supported by a still existing evidence, namely,
that when solicited by enchanters, " they leape out of their holes
and caves by the force, and that also is by co-operation with the
devil. Yea it seemeth to proceed by the particular providence and
provision of God, that serpents are moved more by verses and enchauntments than any other living creature, which is no small signe
and token of our first seduction by the serpent ; yea, even the devills
rejoyce that as yet they have this power permitted unto them, by
which they move serpents by men's enchauntments, that after some
sort he may deceive and overcome man, who in some sort was occa
sion of their fall." (213.) As to the genus of the serpent, Eugubinus affirms it to have been the basilisk, " as he is the most venom
ous, and king as it were of serpents." Salkeld, however, thinks that
position unlikely, " seeing that this serpent is so deformed, pesti
ferous, and noisome even in the very aspect. If, therefore," con
tinues this sagacious writer, with modesty never to be too greatly
extolled, " I may conjecture in a thing so doubtfull, it seemeth more
probable, that because Eve was so delighted with the company of
the serpent, that it was that most beautiful serpent Scytile, the which
(as Solinus in his 39th chapter sayth) is so glistering with varietie
of spots upon her baeke, that it maketh men stay to behold her
beautie, insomuch that whom she cannot overtake, by reason of her
slow creeping, she taketh them as amazed at her wonderful beautie."
s
116
LOCALITIES.
PABADISE.
117
118
LOCALITIES.
Houdan is a village in the Seine and Oise, about seventeen miles from
Nantes.
Certain of the Talmudists, ' qui nullum ineptiendi finem faeiunt,'
assert that this undetermined place was sixty times larger than the
earth in its dimensions ; they deny that there were any animals in it,
forgetting the serpent, and indeed the bird of Paradise itself. They
affirm that Enoch, Elias, and St. John the Evangelist have been
translated thither in order that they might not see death, and that
they will remain there till the end of the world. (5.) Bochart
frequently mentions his intention of writing a separate work on this
vexata qucestio, but no such MS. was found among his papers.
His grandson informed Huet that to his own knowledge his most
learned grandfather had thrice changed his opinion concerning the
site. (6.) Huet's own hypothesis places the terrestrial Paradise by
the confluence of the Tigris and Euphrates, at a spot now called
' Schat-el-Arab,' the river of Arabia.*
The ' Gannath,' or happy gardens of the Mohammedans, a name
which is plainly allied to the n ('gan') of the Hebrews, is often
mentioned in the ' Koran.' " This is the description of Paradise
which is promised to the pious. It is watered by rivers, its food is
perpetual, and its shade also." (ch. xiii. Sale, ii. 59). " Therein are
rivers of incorruptible water : and rivers of milk the taste whereof
changeth not ; and rivers of wine pleasant unto those that drink ;
and rivers of clarified honey ; and therein shall they have plenty of
all kinds of fruit, and pardon from the Lord." (xlii. ii. 377.) And
again, much more fully, " For him who dreadeth the tribunal of his
Lord are prepared two gardens planted with shady trees." One of
these gardens, as some commentators think, is destined for genii, the
other for men ; or one is the reward of good works, the other a free
gift. " In each of them shall be two fountains flowing ; in each of
them shall there be of every fruit two kinds ; they shall repose on
couches, the linings whereof shall be of thick silk, interwoven with
gold, and the fruit of the two gardens shall be near at hand to gather.
Therein shall receive them beauteous damsels, refraining their eyes
from beholding any besides their spouses, pure virgins, having com
plexions like rubies and pearls. And besides these there shall be two
other gardens of a dark green." The latter two gardens, it is said.
The most remarkable writer on Paradise and the subjects connected with it in the 16th cen
tury was Jacob Boehmen, an abstract of whose doctrine would, however, occupy too much space
for the present work. He attributes " corporeity" to it, but not such as that of bodies familiar
to us. Fruits grow there " in such figure as here, but not in such property." " Nothing is nearer
to us than heaven, Paradise, and hell ; there is a birth between them, yet both gates stand in us."
A few references must suffice: see his ' Theosophic Questions Answered,' sec. 4V. "The Three
Principles,' c. ix. ' The Threefold Life of Man,' c. vL The two last of the ' Forty Questions,' and
the 'Mysterium Magnum,' cxvii. These places contain general statements. The crowd of
spiritual mystics who followed in the wake of Boehmen, may also be mentioned, including the
society of Dr. Pordage : but see the remark p. 108.
[E.RJ
PAEADISE.
119
are thus implied to produce chiefly herbs and inferior sorts of vege
tables, while the former two are chiefly planted with fruit trees. The
whole of the following description indeed relates to a lower degree of
beatitude. " In each of them shall be two fountains pouring forth
plenty of water ; therein shall be agreeable and beauteous damsels,
having fine black eyes, and kept in pavilions from public view, pure
virgins. Therein shall they delight themselves, lying on green
cushions and beautiful carpets." (lv. ii. 411.) In the following
chapter, after an account of the day of judgment, containing many
images borrowed from Christianity, it is said that " those who have
preceded others in the faith shall precede them to Paradise. These
are they who shall dwell near unto God ; they shall dwell in gardens
of delight, reposing on couches adorned with gold and precious
stones ; sitting opposite to one another thereon. Youths which shall
continue in their bloom for ever shall go round about to attend them
with goblets, and beakers, and a cup of flowing wine ; their heads
shall not ache by drinking, neither shall their reason be disturbed ;
and (they shall be fed) with fruits of the sorts which they shall
choose, and the flesh of the birds of the kind which they shall desire.
And there shall accompany them fair damsels, having large black
eyes, resembling pearls hidden in their shells, as a reward for that
which they shall have wrought. They shall not hear therein any
vague discourse or any charge of sin ; but only the salutation ' peace !
peace !' and the companions of the right hand (how happy shall the
companions of the right hand be !) shall have their abode among
lote-trees free from thorns, and trees of mauz (or acacia) loaded
regularly with their produce from top to bottom, under an extended
shade, near a flowing water, and amidst fruits in abundance which
shall not fail, nor shall be forbidden to be gathered ; and they shall
repose themselves on lofty beds. Verily we have created the damsels
of Paradise by a peculiar creation ; we have made them (perpetual)
virgins, beloved by their husbands of equal age with them, for the
delight of the companions of the right hand." (lvi. ii. 413.)
Upon this account in their written volume, the Mussulmans have
grafted many additions. It is a disputed question whether the future
Paradise is already created, as the orthodox believe it to have been
before the world ; or, as the Motalizites and other sectaries affirm,
whether it is to be created hereafter. The orthodox hold that it is
in the seventh heaven, immediately under the throne of God ; that
its soil consists of the finest wheat-flour, or of the purest musk, or of
saffron ; its stones are pearls and jacinths ; the walls of its buildings
are enriched with gold and silver, and the trunks of all its trees are
of gold. The most remarkable of these trees, ' Tuba,' the tree of
happiness, stands in the palace of Mohammed, but stretches a bough
to the house of every true believer. Its produce, which is of infinite
120
LOCALITIES.
HEATEIf.
121
The abode of happy spirits, is so called from a word that has been
applied more universally to mean the whole firmament that is above
the earth, and between the stars. It is derived from the verb
' heaf-ian,' to raise, whence our ' heave.' Verstegan says, " The
name of ' heaven,' albeit it was of our ancestors written ' heofen,'
yet carried the like sense or signification as now it doth, being as much
as to say, ' heav-en' or ' heaved up,' to wit, the place that is elevated."
(' Eestitution of Decayed Intelligence,' cvii. p. 161.) The recogni
tion of this sense of the word has been very general, and it is thus
expressed in the sweet numbers of Spenser :
" Love lift me up upon thy golden wings
From this base world unto thy heaven's height,
Where I may see those admirable things
Which there thou workest by thy sovereign might,
Farre above feeble reach of earthly sight,
That I thereof an heavenly hymn may sing
Unto the God of love, hign heaven's King."
Hymn 3d. On Heavenly Love.
122
LOCALITIES.
HEAVEN.
123
124
LOCALITIES.
fight until they cut each other in pieces. This is their pastime, but
when meal-time approaches they remount their steeds and return to
drink in Valhalla."
A collection of the various descriptions of heaven, by the saints of
the Catholic Church, and the mystics of all ages, would make an
interesting chapter. Space not being allowed for this, we prefer
to any separate instances the remarks of ' Bromley ' on such visions
in general. " The fifth thing I shall observe is, that the heavens,
which in the Scriptures are many times said to open, (Ezek. i. 1 ;
Acts x. 10, 11, 17, 19,) are not the external but internal spiritual
heavens. Hence, as a preparation for seeing visions, these heavens
are sometimes first said to open, as Ezek. i. 1, ' The heavens were
opened, and I saw visions of God;' these were not the outward
heavens, for to what purpose should they open as a praeludium to
visions ? For if by heavens the clouds in the middle regions are
meant, why should the opening of them conduce to the seeing of
visions ? when they are opened every fair day, and yet we see no
visions ; . and as to the aerial substance of the heavens, which is
stretched out betwixt us and the extremities of the starry firmament,
that needs not open, for, being a transparent body like the air, or the
same with air, it cannot hinder the sight of such luminous objects
as we suppose heaven to be ; and those things were that Ezekiel,
Stephen, and John saw after the heavens were opened, which were
much brighter than the stars, and fitter to be seen through the
firmament than their borrowed light, which yet we evidently behold
with our outward eyes. These, I say, therefore, were internal spiritual
heavens, only discernible with the inward eye of the soul, for other
wise the Jews (Acts vii. 5, 6,) might have seen the heavens open as
well as St. Stephen, and Christ standing on the right hand of God,
but they saw nothing, and his declaring what he beheld hastened
their executing him ; hence, assuredly, these were not the outward
heavens he saw opened, nor the outward eyes with which he saw
Christ glorified, as in a place beyond the stars, but the heavens of
angels and spirits. The distance of these heavens is not to be
measured by external space, as that of the stars and outward heaven,
but by the internal graduation of essences betwixt the centre and cir
cumference, the Deity being the centre, gross matter the circumfer
ence, and so, according to the purity and spirituality or grossness of
essence, things are nearer to or farther from the earth, that being
most internal and nearest God, the centre, which is most spiritual ;
and that most low, external, and nearest the earth, the circumference,
which participates most of materiality ; so that the heaven of heavens,
or Paradise, though at a huge distance from the earth, yet is in its
own principle everywhere, even as God in the purity of his essence
is far above and distant from the earth, yet is everywhere, and fills
HEAYETT.
125
all things. Now, if this were not so, and the third heavens were
above the stars only, and not everywhere in their own principle,
Christ was not then in heaven when he appeared to Paul, (Acts ix.)
in his way toward Damascus ; and in the temple, (Acts xxii. 17, 18,)
where Paul saw him and heard him speak ; and when he stood by
him in the night, (Acts xxiii. 11,) comforting him ; and when he
showed himself to John in brightness and much splendour, (Rev. i.
9,) whilst he was in Patmos, at which time John fell at his feet as
dead ; but certainly at these times he was in heaven, and the nega
tive is very untrue, because contrary to the Scripture, (Acts iii 21,)
where it speaks of ' Christ, whom the heavens must receive till the
time of the restitution of all things ;' and against the constant
purity of that article of the creed which affirms that he sitteth at the
right hand of God." (' Sabbath of Rest,' p. 195-197).
The argument is continued much farther, taking up the passages
where it is said the angel of the Lord spake out of heaven, and
similar expressions ; it concludes thus, " Now we cannot reasonably
think the species of a voice, (a voice or articulate sound being but a
determined or figured motion of the air or such like fluid body,) to
be conveyed through the outward heavens from above the stars, so
many hundred millions of miles, without such a change or thunder
ing which would have shaken the earth, and discovered Abraham's
intention to the whole world. This voice then came from the
internal heavens, which is, as said above, everywhere, yet not in a
physical or natural place, as visible elemental bodies, but in a way
peculiar to spirits and spiritual bodies of these heavens. Thus that
of Peter is to bo understood, (Acts x. 11,) who saw the heavens
opened, and a vessel let down thence to the earth ; for it is absurd
to think that vessel descended from above the stars, through such a
vast space to Peter, or that he saw this with his bodily eyes, come
out from above the visible heavens and descend, without it were an
hundred times bigger than the whole earth, and then it would have
covered it, and have filled all the space betwixt the earth and the
moon ; and have been perceived by others as well as Peter, without
the world had been all in a deeper trance or ecstacy than Peter was ;
certainly then, these were spiritual objects, seen with Peter's inward
spiritual eyes, for he was at that time fallen into a trance, and so
unfit to make use of his organical outward eyes. And to conclude
this head, when such great openings and visions were seen, 'tis some
times said, that the beholders of them were in the spirit, (Rev. i. 10,)
and that the hand of the Lord was upon them. (Ezek. iii. 14.)
Which shows their abstraction from the senses, and an extraordinary
effusion of spiritual virtue upon them, as means of preparing them
for the spiritual enjoyments, which means were unsuitable to qualify
them for ' corporeal' vision." (Ibid.)
126
LOCALITIES.
HADES.
1 27
.-,
128
LOCALITIES.
He fawns upon and rubs his ears and tail against all who enter, but
his jaws are a sure receptacle for such as attempt to return. Styx,
the eldest-born daughter of Oceanus, hateful to the gods, dwells by
his side, under huge vaults propped by silver columns. Sometimes,
but it is to be hoped rarely, (and, indeed, so Hesiod adds,) she is
visited by Iris, whenever a god is suspected of a lie. Then Jupiter
despatches his messenger to bring a golden vessel filled with the cold
water of Styx, which drips from a lofty rock. The streams of this
river are tenfold, nine of them gird the earth, the tenth is reserved
to punish the perjury of the Celestials. Whatever god has forsworn
himself by it, lies senseless, breathless, and speechless during an entire
year, undieted by ambrosia and nectar, and stretched in lethargy
upon a couch. Even when be recovers his faculties his offence is not
expiated, till after a nine years' banishment from the councils and
the banquets of heaven. (&tay. 717-807.)
Such are Hesiod's statements, in no part of which do we perceive
any intimation of a general retribution in a future state ; and scarcely
anything which implies more than a slight suspicion of the probable
immortality of the soul. Yet Mr. Mitford has remarked, that " as
Hesiod's morality is more pure, so his notions of a future state are
less melancholy than those of Homer." (' Hist. of Greece,' ch. ii.
sec. 1, ad fin.) Homer's notions, as we shall presently show, are,
indeed, sufficiently melancholy ; but we are at a loss to determine
whether Hesiod possessed any notions at all on the subject.
In the Xlth book of the ' Odyssey,' Ulysses having arrived at the
' country of the Cimmerians, at the extremity of the ocean, a land of
perpetual clouds and darkness, prepares for a communication with
departed spirits. The rites which he performs beforehand are not to
our purpose here, we confine ourselves to the particulars which
Homer relates of the ghosts with whom his hero conversed ; and in
tracing these we shall, with a slight variation, and a few additions,
follow Jortin, who has admirably concentrated in his VHth ' Disser
HADES.
129
tation,' all which the poet has delivered on the subject, both in this
and other passages of his great works.
Homer's account in one point is somewhat confused, and perhaps
he intended it to be so, that the marvellous might be heightened.
It is not easy to say whether Ulysses descends into hell, or simply
evokes the dead by necromancy, or does both ; the images are mixed
together. Most of the spirits plainly rise from beneath, and hover
over the foss and its bloody libation ; but the machinery upon which
the punishments of Tityus, Ixion, Sisyphus, and Tantalus depends
is far too cumbersome to be transferred to upper day, and must have
been visited in the very prison-house. The souls with which Ulysses
converses are separated from the body, yet they are still either mate
rial, or clothed with a material covering so thin, that it cannot be
felt or handled. The funeral pile has destroyed the bones and the
flesh, and the form of them which remains is but as a dream. The
bodily appearance and the dress which was worn by the living man,
his passions, affections, sentiments, and dispositions, all survive him.
The soul quits the body reluctantly, and cannot pass the gates of
Hades till its funeral rites have been performed. When once within,
it annexes itself to some little fraternity of its friends or countrymen.
Tartarus, as we have before said, is situated in Homer's theory as
far from heaven as Hesiod places it. It is governed by Pluto and
Proserpine, and their ministers the Erynnyes. (' Il.' I. 158, 454,
565.) Cerberus is the dog set as a guard, (' Il.' 0. 368.) Homer
does not give this animal the specific name of Cerberus, nor does
he describe his shape ; but Pausanias is mistaken in saying that
later writers invented the name, for, as we have already seen, it was
known to Hesiod. Those who are punished in Tartarus are offenders,
by particular impieties, against the gods (such as the worthies whom
we have before specified), and the perjured, (' Il.' r. 279) ; for though
Minos is expressly mentioned as legislating to the dead, hftianvovra
yixiitaaiv,) no other crime but perjury is named as provoking a punish
ment resulting from his judicature. The Hades of Homer, even
in its bettermost parts, is but an unpleasant country (dn^ia x"S0")i
in which, as Achilles tells his friend, he would feel so little delight
in obtaining the sovereign rule, that he would infinitely prefer being
the hired labourer of some poor farmer.
But Homer has an elysium ('HAw/oj/ mhoa) of far more agreeable
cast, which he mentions incidentally (' Od.' A. 561), and which is
widely different from the Hades opened to Ulysses. These fields, like
the gloomy abode which we have just considered, are situated in the
extremities of the earth, under the sway of Rhadamanthus. Life is
there enjoyed in full repose ; snow, showers, and tempests are un
known, and perpetual gales of the softly-breathing zephyr, wafted from
ocean, refresh the happy dwellers. This is a glowing picture ; but
K
130
LOCALITIES.
we know not how long the possessors of this happiness were doomed
to enjoy it. They were still men, and had not passed through death.
The promise to Menelaus was translation, and it might, perhaps, not
be translation to immortality.
Pindar has borrowed from Homer, and added to him. He speaks
without obscurity of future retribution. The impious spirits of the
dead (dva?.<ifttoi (p^im;), he says, immediately undergo punishment
in another state, and sentence is pronounced, through a stern neces
sity, by some one judging below the crimes committed here. But
the good enjoy an undisturbed existence, visited by the sun alike by
day and night. No toil by sea or land is requisite for their subsis
tence. All those who have cultivated loyalty, justice, and fidelity,
are endued with a tearless being among the most honoured of the
gods, while grief is the lot of the wicked. The good, after three
recalls to human life (for Pindar here inculcates transmigration), if
they have preserved themselves spotless, pass over the road of Jove to
the city of Saturn. There the gales of ocean breathe over the island
of the fortunate, the earth laughs with golden flowers, which, bud
ding also from the waters, tempt the hands to weave garlands. He
then names Rhadamanthus as the judge of this abode, and Peleus,
Cadmus, and Achilles among its inhabitants. (' Olymp.' xi. 102.)
Plutarch has cited an exquisite fragment of the same poet (VoIcti
'ka/Airu i*iv fituo; fs?uot/, k. t. a.), in which many of the above images
are repeated. The good, according to this passage, appear to occupy
themselves chiefly in horsemanship and music, and one of thenpleasures arises from the fragrance of incense exhaled upon altars.
(Plut. ' Consol. ad Apollon. Ed.' Xyl. 1620, vol. xi. p. 120 ; and
Pindar a Heyne, ' Frag. Threni,' i.)
The tragedians add little to our subject. Hades is frequently
mentioned by them both as a person and a place, but they do not
enlarge on either. The ghost of Darius, in the ' Persae ' of JEschylus,
and that of Polydorus, in the ' Hecuba' of Euripides, speak decisively
as to the popular belief in some future state ; a belief probably varying
in its details, according to the fancy of each individual who enter
tained it. How much the poets found, and how much they invented,
to what extent they guided or followed others,it is impossible
now to determine. We may add that Jortin has pointed to some
lines in the ' Alcestis,' in which the Chorus wishes happiness to the de
ceased Queen, if in Hades greater happiness be permitted to the good
than to others. Here is a doubt which at once sets retribution at
defiance.
In passing on to the Vlth Book of the ' ^Eneid,' in addition to
Jortin's 'Dissertation' already mentioned, we shall make use of
Heyne's VIHth ' Excursus,' and occasionally of his notes, and those
who seek for more may turn to the XVIth ' Dialogue ' of Spence ia
HADES.
131
his ' Polymetis.' The route of ./Eneas lies first through a cave, then
through huge and dark forests to a river. In the vestibule of hell is
found a hideous train of beings, which sufficiently explain their own
allegory, grief, cares, diseases, old age, fear, famine, want, death, toil,
sleep, evil joys, war, the furies, and discord ; in the midst are seen dreams
nestling on the branches of an elm-tree, and, distributed around, are
various monsters, the creations of darkness, as the centaurs, scylke,
briareus, the hydra and chimaera, gorgons, harpies, and Geryon.
The bounding river is first called Acheron, afterwards Styx, and over
this Charon, (xxxipaa, the joyless,) a personage unknown to Homer,
is ferryman. On the opposite shore is the kennel of Cerberus. The
first abode of shades is tenanted by infants, those who have unjustly
suffered death, or have inflicted it on themselves. Next to these, in
the fields of sorrow ('campi lugentes'), are placed those who have
been unhappy in their deaths, love-sick heroines, and distinguished
women ; at the extremity of these fields inhabit illustrious men slain
in battle ; thus completing the list of those who have perished immaturely. Hence two roads diverge, one on the right to the palace
of Pluto, and beyond it to Elysium, another on the left to Tartarus.
.Eneas enters neither the palace nor the place of punishment, but the
latter is vividly described to him. We need not cite a passage
familiar to every reader ; but we may remark upon it, how largely the
doctrine of retribution must have gained between the times of Homer
and those of Virgil. None but the perjured are condemned by the
elder poet ; in the later scarcely any offence which man can commit
against his brother escapes repayment, and the evil lusts of the flesh
are very fully and fearfully catalogued. In the ' Odyssey ' there ap
pears no classification, but the sufferers are intermingled with the
happy. Orion chases his prey by the side of the ever-thirsting Tan
talus, the wheel of Ixion revolves, the stone of Sisyphus rebounds,
and the vulture gnaws the entrails of Tityus, in the presence of
Hercules, and under the very eyes of Achilles.
There is another division of Hades which jEneas did not enter,
but which Anchises described to him, a purgatory, in which evil is
cleansed away by the operation of air, water, or fire. It is not clear
whether this hospital of the soul was within or without Tartarus,
but Servius (' ad ..En.' vi. 404) conceives it properly to be named
Erebus. After passing through it, the spirits of the best men, and
they were comparatively few in number, were consigned to that
which, as we think, Virgil more than once implies was the eternity of
Elysium. The less perfect were doomed to return to human bodies.
But in this part of the system there is hopeless confusion between
pre-existence and transmigration.
The doctrine delivered by Plato in his ' Phoedo ' is not very widely
dissimilar, the incurably wicked are never released from Tartarus ;
132
LOCALITIES.
In the Glossary appended to Mallet, ' Hel ' is the proper word for
which ' Hela' is used, making ' Heljar ' in the genitive. It denotes
the goddess of the infernal regions, and is used instead of ' helheimer '
for the place itself. Its various forms areMaeso-Gothic, ' halja;'
old German, ' hellia,' ' hella ;' German, ' holle ;' Anglo-Saxon, ' helle ;'
English, ' hell ;' Icelandic, ' helviti ' (properly the pains of hell) :
Danish, 'helvede,' &c. Skinner, Wachter, and Grimm agree
with other etymologists that the derivation of this word is from
' helan,' ' hilan,' or ' hullen,' to cover ; hence that it designates an
underneath, subterranean, or hidden place. Verstegan (' Restitution
HELL.
133
134
LOCALITIES.
The principal arguments against the eternity of hell have been these
two, that punishments in their very nature are emendatory, and that
there is no just proportion between eternal pain and the crimes of a
HELL.
135
136
LOCAXITIES.
PUEGATORT.
From ' Purgare ' to purify, was so called because departed spirits
were supposed to be purified there from the pollution of venial sins.
Cardinal Bellarmine describes it thus :," A certain place in which,
as in a prison, souls are purged after this life, which were not fully
purged in this life, viz., that so they may be able to enter into
heaven, where no unclean thing enters in." (' De Purgat.' lib. i. c. 1.)
The Romish Council assembled at Trent decreed it as an article of
faith, to be received on pain of an anathema, that " there is a purga
tory or place of torment after this life for the expiation of the sins
of good men, which are not sufficiently purged here, and that the
souls there detained are helped by the masses, prayers, alms, and
other good works of the living. (' Cone. Trid. sess. 6, can. 30, sess.
25. ' Decret. de Purgat.') Agreed, in accordance with the Floren
tine and Tridentine Councils, on the existence of a middle state, the
popish theologians differ concerning the place and the medium of
punishment. Bellarmine has enumerated eight variations of opinion
concerning the situation of Purgatory ; and the medium of punish
ment is as uncertain as the situation of the place, though the general
opinion favours the agency of fire. This notion is adopted in the
Catechism of the Council of Trent, in which, among the different
meanings assigned to the word hell in the Apostle's creed, mention
is made of " the fire of purgatory, in which the souls of just men are
cleansed by a temporary punishment, in order to be admitted into
their eternal country." (' Enc. Met.' 4to ed. sub voce.) From a
standard manual used by the French Church, entitled ' Catechisme
ou Abrege de la Foi et de la Doctrine Chretienne,' Rouen, 1834, we
observe that the greatest pain suffered in purgatory is " deprivation
of the sight of God," and that their solace consists in love for him,
and the hope of eternal life. It is added, that they are comforted
by the sacrifice of the mass, by prayers, and by the almsgiving and
other good works of the faithful. (Le<jon, lxxxi.)
It has been observed on another page, that there is a hint of a
purgatorial region in Hades ; and the Jews recognized a similar pro
bation, which lasted during the first year after the decease of every
one. During this period, it was believed the soul could revisit the
places and persons for whom it had any particular affection. It was
called the ' upper Gehenna,' while hell itself was the ' lower Gehenna.'
The Sabbath-day afforded some comfort to souls in this state, and
they derived much consolation from the prayers and good works done
by the living with a view to help them.
The notion of a year's probation is discernible again in the system
of the Hindoos. " After death the soul becomes ' Pretu,' (a departed
ghost,) takes a body about the size of a person's thumb, and remains
PUEGATOEY.
137
in the custody of ' Yumu,' the judge of the dead. At the time of
receiving punishment the body becomes enlarged, and is made capable
of enduring sorrow. The performance of the Shraddhu delivers the
deceased, at the end of a year, from this state, and translates him to
the heaven of the Pitrees, where he enjoys the reward of his
meritorious actions ; and afterwards, in another body, enters into
that state which the nature of his former actions assigns to him. If
the Shraddhu be not performed the deceased remains in the ' Pretu'
state and cannot enter another body." (' Ward's History, Literature,
and Mythology of the Hindoos,' vol. iii. p. 354.)
This fated year is the same in which the Irish believe their dead
to walk, and especially those who have died at sea or in foreign lands.
The purgatory assigned to them, if it may rightly be called such, is
one of ' ice' instead of fire.
" Oh, ye Dead ! oh, ye Dead ! whom we know by the light you give,
From your cold gleaming eyes, though you move like men who live,
Why leave you thus your graves,
In far-off fields and waves,
Where the worm and the sea-bird only know your bed,
To haunt this spot where all
Those eyes that wept your fall,
And the hearts that wail'd you, like your own, lie dead ?
" It is true, it is true, we are shadows cold and wan ;
And the fair and the brave whom we lov'd on earth are gone ;
But still thus ev'n in death,
So sweet the living breath
Of the fields and the flowers in our youth we wander'd o'er,
That ere, condemned, we go
To freeze 'mid Hecla's snow,
We would taste it awhile, and think we live once more ! "
138
PART III.
THE EXEECISE OF OCCULT POWER.
AUGURY.
ATJGUEY.
139
140
ATTGUEY.
141
was his peculiar badge : its use was to mark out and distribute the
several parts of the visible heaven into different houses (templa), and
to assign precise imaginary limits to the quarters which he referred
to right and left. If the sky was thus separated by the hand, the
ceremony was vitiated, and no auguries could be deemed sure. The
lituus was the ancient regal staff, and that of Romulus is said to have
had a double curvature, one at each end.
So arrayed the augur proceeded to some elevated spot (arx or
tesquurn), and having sacrificed, he either himself uttered a prayer, or
repeated the prescribed formulary, to prevent the possibility of any
mistake, after some one who deliberately rehearsed it to him. Livy
and Varro differ as to the position which he assumed. The former
(1. 1 8) makes him turn his face to the east, so that the south was on
his right, the north on his left. In this statement he is corroborated
by Dionysius (ii. 5). Varro, on the contrary, places him fronting
the south. Whichever way he looked, the parts on his right and
left were called respectively dextrw and sinistra: those before and
behind, anticce and posticce. It is believed that the Etrurians, who
divided the heavens into twelve parts, named the west antica, because
all the movements of the celestial bodies appeared to be towards that
quarter. So the east to them would be postica ; the north, dextra ;
and the south, sinistra. Then, with eyes intent upon the sky, amid
the silence of the surrounding multitude, lest anything should break
or abstract his fixed contemplation, he waited till some bird appeared ;
carefully noting down the spot from which it first rose, the course it
took, its upward, downward, or horizontal flight, and the point at
which it was lost sight of. It was not enough that a single augury
should be seen ; it was necessary that it should be confirmed by a
second. Some have stated that the magister collegii alone could take
the augury in the first instance, and that he was afterwards assisted
by one of the minor priests ('Alex, ab Alex.,' xix) ; but the passage
cited from Plutarch, in proof of this assertion, says no more than
that it was the chief augur, who performed the inauguration of
Numa,a ceremony which, from its importance, it is most probable
he would take upon himself, but which no more implies the exclusion
of the other augurs from auguries in general, than the coronation of
the kings of England by the metropolitan deprives the other arch
bishop and the bishops of their episcopal functions.
If, in passing from the arx, after the reception of an augury, the
priest came to any water, he stooped down, and taking some in the
palm of his hands, he prayed that the augury might continue firm,
as water was supposed to interrupt its efficacy.
Such appears to have been the oldest and most legitimate augury
among the Eipmans. The art was afterwards distributed into five
divisions, each of which was equally subject to the decision of the
142
AIJGUBY.
143
144
was naught to landsmen. The evening crow of the cock struck joy
upon the ears of the listener ; but evil were his stars who heard the
hen attempt to emulate her mate. Of all birds the owl was the
most hateful if it screeched ; not so if it was merely seen.
Augury, by the feeding of chickens, was the third division of the
art. The ' pullarius,' or feeder, had the charge of the ' cavea,' or
coop. At the earliest break of dawn, the strictest silence being pre
served, he threw grain to the birds. If they did not hurry from the
coop, or if coming out they disregarded their food, or carelessly
pecked and scattered it, or cowered with their wings, or crowed and
passed by it, the omen was of infinite terror ; on the contrary, an
eager haste to devour the grain, especially if from greediness it fell
from their beaks and rebounded from the ground, making what was
called the ' tripudium solistimum (terram vel solum pavire, u
ferire),' showed especial favour of heaven. The profane jest of
Publius Claudius, who drowned the chickens which refused to eat,
bidding them at least then drink their fill, and his subsequent de
struction, is recorded by Valerius Maximus (i. 4), and by Cicero
(' Nat. Deor.' ii. 3), as a warning to all unbelieving generals. Any
fraud practised by the ' pullarius' reverted to his own head. Of this
we have a memorable instance in the great battle between Papirius
Cursor and the Samnites in the year of Rome 459. So anxious were
the troops for battle, that the ' pullarius ' dared to announce to the
consul a ' tripudium solistimum,' although the chickens refused to
eat. Papirius unhesitatingly gave the signal for fight, when his son
having discovered the false augury, hastened to communicate it to
his father. " Do thy part well," was his reply, " and let the deceit
of the augur fall on himself. The ' tripudium ' has been announced
to me, and no omen can be better for the Roman army and people!"
As the troops advanced, a javelin thrown at random struck the
'pullarius' dead. "The hand of heaven is in the battle," cried
Papirius, " the guilty is punished ! " and he advanced and conquered.
There were many signs to be derived from animals which came
under the fourth division of augury. A wolf running to the right
with his mouth full, was an argument of great joy (Plin. viii. 22)
A wolf in the Capitol was an ill portent, and occasioned its lustra
tion (Liv. iii. 29). The defeat of the Romans at the Ticinus was
prognosticated by the entrance of a wolf into their camp, and his
escape unhurt, after wounding his pursuers (Liv. xxi. 46) ; and still
greater calamities of the second Punic war were announced, when a
more daring animal of the same breed carried away his sword from a
sentinel in Gaul (' Id.' 62). A wolf once put a stop to a plan of colo
nization in Libya, by hungrily devouring the landmarks which had
been assigned for the new settlement (Plut. ' in vita C. Gracchi)
But, to make amends for this act, on another occasion, by runniii?
AUGUKY.
145
away with a burnt sacrifice from the altar, an animal of the same
kind led his Samnite pursuers to the spot afterwards occupied, in
commemoration of the chase, by the Hirpini (Festus, ix.). A wolf
running away with his slate (' tabula') from Hiero, when a school
boy, was thought to portend his future greatness.
Swarms of bees, if observed on any public place, as the Forum, or
a temple, were carefully noted, and the ill omen which they were
supposed to bring was averted with all diligence by repeated sacri
fices. Scipio's tent was polluted by them before the battle of Ticinus. The speaking of oxen, an occurrence, if we credit Livy, by no
means uncommon, for he has recorded it eight or nine times, beto
kened same negligence towards the gods, and demanded copious
expiation. Now and then a cow dropped a foal instead of a calf
(Liv. xxiii. 31), or ran up stairs into the second or third story of a
house. Both of these acts were great sources of consternation.
Locusts were formidable, not only from the natural devastation which
they produced, but from the supernatural vengeance which they
threatened. Even the nibbling of mice was not to be disregarded ;
and it was not only to the divine epics of the starving garreteer
(Juv. iii.) that the teeth of these little marauders were addressed,
but they sometimes looked for higher game, and indented the golden
crown of the Thunderer himself (Liv. xxvii. 23, xxx. 2), nay, their
inauspicious squeak deprived Fabius Maximus of his dictatorship
(Val. Max. i.). He, whose path, in stepping from his threshold,
was crossed by a hare, or a pregnant fox, or a bitch, or a snake, or a
weasel, would do well to return home ; but if he were fortunate
enough to encounter a she goat, let him proceed with a merry heart,
and think upon Caranus (Justin, vii.).
The fifth and last division of Augury had respect to ' Dirae,' a
word which scarcely admits of a close translation, and which we
must be content to render vaguely, prodigies. Of these Livy will
furnish the inquisitive with abundance. He may read of lambs with
pigs' heads, and pigs with human faces (xxvii. 4), a wonder, which
in our own times has been reversed ; of weeping images, and bleeding
springs, of perspiring gods, and triple-headed donkeys ; of armed
men and fleets in the skies ; of showers of blood, or stones, or flesh,
or milk, or chalk ; of the mutual transformation of cocks into hens,
and hens into cocks ; of the shouts of unborn infants foretelling
victory from the womb ; of double moons and triple suns ; of burning
seas and fish turned up by the ploughshare ; of hermaphrodites ; of
children eyeless, noseless, single-handed, or elephant-headed ; of fly
ing stones, and sweating shields ; of gore-dropping wheat-sheafs ; of
inundations, storms, earthquakes, and eclipses. Each and all of
these had its peculiar expiation (' procuratio'), and the skilful
augur would forebode to a nicety what each portended.
146
OEACLES.
147
148
'
OEACLES.
149
150
OEACLES.
151
Civ. Dei,' xxi. 57).* Clasen thinks the general opinion mistaken
which supposes Deucalion to have consulted this oracle concerning
the restoration of the human race after the deluge. What need was
there of such a question, asks the Professor with great simplicity,
while his wife was yet alive ? It was a matter ' quod sane ipse scire,
potuit,' without applying either to the devil or to a conjuror.
The Oracle of Jupiter Trophonius.' Trophonius,' at whose oracle
we next arrive, according to Pausanias (ix. 37), was the most skilful
architect of his day ; and in conjunction with his brother Agatnedes
he plundered the treasury which he had built for Hyrieus, by a trick
similar to that which Herodotus (ii. 121) has so amusingly related
as practised by the two Egyptian brothers against Rhampsinitus.
Concerning the origin of his oracle there are many opinions. Some
say he was swallowed up by an earthquake in the cave which after
wards became prophetic (Pausanias, 'ut sup.'); others, that after
laving completed the adytum of Apollo at Delphi (a very marvellous
ipecimen of his workmanship, which Dr. Clarke thought might at
some time be discovered on account of its singularity), he declined
asking any specific pay, but modestly requested the god to grant him
whatever was the greatest benefit a man could receive ; and in three
days afterwards he was found dead. (Cicero, ' Tusc. Quaest.' i. 47).
Cicero, however, in another place (' De Nat. Deorum,' iii. 22), cites
Trophonius as one of the names of Mercury ; and Boccaccio, catching
the hint, at once finds a Greek etymology in t{*u-, signifying the
versatility of the god of merchants and of thieves. Even if Tropho
nius had more oracles than one, that with which we are most con
cerned was at Lebadae, in Bceotia. (Strabo, ix. 414. Pausanias, i. 34,
ix. 39. Livy, xlv. 27).
This oracle was discovered after two years of scarcity in its neigh
bourhood, when the Pythoness ordered the starving population, who
applied to her, to consult Trophonius in Lebadaea. The deputation
sent for that purpose could not discover any trace of such an oracle,
till Saon, the oldest among them, obtained the desired information
by following the flight of a swarm of bees. (Pausanias, ix. 40.) The
responses were given by the genius of Trophonius to the inquirer,
who was compelled to descend into a cave, of the nature of which
Pausanias has left a very lively representation. The votary resided
for a certain number of days in a sanctuary (/sjo') of good fortune, in
which he underwent customary lustrations, abstained from the hot
* Perhaps it win be admitted that Lassaulx, cited hy Ennemoser (ii. 378), is more successful in
his explanation. " That extinction and rekindling has perhaps the mystical signification that
the usual sober life of the senses must be extinguished, that the prophetic spirit dormant in the
soul may be aroused. The torch of human existence must expire that a divine one may be
lighted; the human must die that the divine may be born ; the destruction of individuality is
the awakening of God in the soul, or, as the mystics say, the setting of sense is the rising of
truth." There is here indeed a little confusion of ideas, but the track is the right one, and it
may be seen that the early philosophers of Greece were not the inventors or credulous propaga
tors of old wives' fables.
[E. R.J
152
bath, but dipped in the river Hercyna ; and was plentifully supplied
with meat from the victims which he sacrificed. Many, indeed, were
the sacred personages whom he was bound to propitiate with blood ;
among them were frophonius himself and his sons, Apollo, Saturn,
Jupiter, Basileus, Juno Henioche, and Ceres Europa, who is affirmed
to have been the nurse of Trophonius. From an inspection of the
entrails, a soothsayer pronounced whether Trophonius was in fit
humour for consultation. None of the ' exta,' however favourable
they might have been, were of the slightest avail, unless a ram,
immolated to Agamedes at the mouth of the cave on the very night
of the descent, proved auspicious. When that propitious signal had
been given, the priests led the inquirer to the river Hercyna, where
he was anointed and washed by two Lebadaean youths, thirteen years
of age, named ' Hermai.' He was then carried farther to the two
spring-heads of the stream ; and there he drank first of Lethe, in
order that he might forget all past events and present his mind to
the oracle as a ' tabula rasa ;' and secondly, of Mnemosyne, that he
might firmly retain remembrance of every occurrence which was about
to happen within the cave. An image, reputed to be the workman
ship of Dedalus, was then exhibited to him, and so great was its
sanctity, that no other eyes but those of a person about to undertake
the adventure of the cave were ever permitted to behold it. Nest
he was clad in a linen robe, girt with ribbons, and shod with sandals
peculiar to the country. Eespecting costume, Maximus Tyrius
differs from Pausanias ; he speaks either of entire nakedness or of a
purple mantle. (' Diss.' xxvi.) The entrance to the oracle was a very
narrow aperture in a grove on the summit of a mountain, protected
by a marble parapet about two cubits in height, and by brazen spikes
above it. The upper part of the cave was artificial, like an oven, hut
no steps were cut in the rock, and the descent was made by a ladder
brought to the spot on each occasion. On approaching the mouth
of the adytum itself the adventurer lay flat, and holding in each hand
some honeyed cakes, first inserted his feet into the aperture, then
drew his knees and the remainder of his body after them, till he was
caught by some hidden force, and carried downward as if by a whirl
pool. The responses were given sometimes by a vision, sometimes
by words ; and a forcible exit was then made through the original
entrance, and in like manner feet foremost. There was only a single
instance on record of any person who had descended failing to return,
and that one deserved his fate ; for his object was to discover treasure,
not to consult the oracle. Immediately on issuing from the cavern,
the inquirer was placed on a seat called that of Mnemosyne, not far
from the entrance, and there the priests demanded a relation of
everything which he had seen and heard ; he was then carried onee
again to the sanctuary of good fortune, where he remained for some
OEACLES.
153
Che man, indeed, is noticed by Athenaus (xiv. 1,) who did not
reover his power of smiling till assisted by another oracle. Parmtniscus of Metapontum finding himself thus wofully dispirited,
wait to Delphi for a remedy, and Apollo answered that he would
finl a cure if he resorted to his mother. The hypochondriac
interpreted this response as relating to his own native country ; but
on jeing disappointed in his hope there, he sought relief in travelling.
Toiching by accident at Delos, he entered a temple of Latona, and
unexpectedly casting his eyes upon an idol of that goddess (Apollo's
motier) most grotesquely sculptured, he burst into an involuntary
flooi of laughter. Of other recorded descents into the cave of
Trophonius, that of Timarchus, described by Plutarch, (' de Socratis
Geni> ; Opera,' ii. 590,) is dismissed by the writer himself as a fable,
fth Ttfiufxov fiMos vtoc.. That of Apollonius Tyanreus (Philostratus,
iv. 8,)was an irruption, not a legitimate visit. The impostor appears
to hav bullied the priests, and to have done exactly according to his
pleasuB both above and below ground.
Dr. Clarke in his visit to Lebadaea found everything belonging to
the hieon of Trophonius in its original state, excepting that the
narrow entrance to the adytum was choked with rubbish. The
Turkish governor was afraid of a popular commotion if he gave per
mission lor cleansing this aperture. Mr. Cripps, however, despite
the fear If becoming permanently aysxiaros, introduced the whole
length ofhis body into the cavity, and by thrusting a long pole
before him found it utterly stopped. The waters of Lethe and
Mnemosyniat present supply the washerwomen of Lebadaea. We
must not pJrt from the cave of Trophonius without an allusion to
Addison's d^am. Few of the ' Spectators' exhibit more graceful
humour thai^ that number (599,) in which he approaches the
154
precincts of the oracle, and the melancholy charm which clouded the
brow of others has been powerless with him. But it must be
remembered that he awoke before he stepped within the entrance.
Oracles of Delos and Branchus.The oracle of ' Delos,' notwith
standing its high reputation, had few peculiarities which need detain
us : its virtue was derived from the nativity of Apollo and Diana in
that island. At Dindyma, or Didyma, near Miletus, Apollo presided
over the oracle of the ' Branchidae,' so called from either one of his
sons or of his favourites, Branchus of Thessaly, whom he instructed
in soothsaying while alive, and canonized after death. The responses
were given by a priestess, who bathed and fasted for three days
before consultation, and then sat upon an axle or bar, with a charm
ing-rod in her hand, and inhaling the steam from a hot spring.
(Jamblichus, xx.) Apollo Dindymaeus was one of the few gods to
whom the Roman law allowed the privilege of being a Legatee.
('Ulpiani Fragm. Tit.' 23, 5.) Offerings and ceremonies were
necessary to render the inspiration effectual, including baths, fasting,
and solitude, and Jamblichus censures those who despise them.
Oracle of the Clarian Apollo at Colophon. At Claros, near
Colophon, was the oracle of the ' Clarian Apollo,' delivered by a
priest selected for the most part out of a Milesian family, who
prophesied after drinking the water of a subterraneous fountain,
which while it gave insight into futurity, at the same time shortened
the term of life. (Pliny, ii. 103.) It had also the enviable quality
of inspiring with verse those who were before illiterate, as Germanicus
found by experiment upon its guardians. ' Tum in specum degressus
(sacerdos) hausta fontis arcani aqua ignarus plerumque Uteraruai et
carminum edit responsa versibus, compositis super rebus quas quis
mente recepit.' (Tacitus, 'Annal.' ii. 54.) The response to Ger
manicus was inauspicious, and we learn from Strabo that it was one
of the latest delivered by the Clarian oracle, (xiv. p. 642.) Jam
blichus, speaking of this water, (' De. Myst. Mg.' iii. 2,) represents
that it is not to be considered as divinely inspired, but that it pre
pares and purifies the light of the spirit. It was only allowed to be
drank after an arduous ordeal of religious exercises, which few
perhaps could undergo.
Egyptian Oracles.In Butus, on the Sebennytic mouth of the
Nile, stood an oracle of Latona. (Herod ii. 155). It had the merit
of predicting the death of the insane tyrant Cambyses. Herodotus
speaks also of other Egyptian oracles ; one of Jupiter in Heliopolis
(ii. 8), others of Diana, of Mars, of Minerva, and of Hercules, (ii. 83.)
Apis, the sacred bull, was supposed to be oracular, as he received or
rejected food from the hand of a votary ; and he plainly announced
calamity to Germanicus by disdaining his offering. (Pliny, viii. 46.)
Oracle of Amphiaraus, near Thebes.In the temple cf Amphiaraus
OEACLES.
155
156
" the oracles were dumb," was long a received article of belief, a
doubt concerning which would have savoured of profaneness ; and
the splendid use which Milton has made of that fancy in his ' Ode
on the Nativity,' reconciles us to its existence. But, in truth, it is
no more than a fancy ; and one which, instead of elevating the ma
jesty of Heaven, must tend to its degradation in the eyes of the
soberly pious. Without attributing this cessation to Divine agency,
there were obvious reasons for its occurrence, which was not sudden
but gradual. Most of these institutions had grown corrupt, and as
men became less ignorant, they were less easily deceived. The frauds
which Eusebius notices as revealed by the confessions of Pagan
priests in the reign of Constantine ('Praeparatio Evangelica,' iv. v. vi.),
must have been long suspected, if not in many instances discovered,
and must, consequently, have tended greatly to render oracles con
temptible. The parallel which such instances afford to the impos
tures laid open by the visitations of many of our own religious
houses at the Reformation cannot fail to strike the most inattentive
reader.
Van Dale (a Dutch writer of the last century, whose work
was presented to the French in a lighter form by Fontenelle
in his ' Histoire des Oracles'), has cited innumerable authorities to
disprove the common opinion, that oracles ceased at the birth of
Christ. Among them are no less distinguished writers than Tacitus,
Philostratus, Lucian, Strabo, Juvenal, Suetonius, Martial, Statius,
Pliny the younger, Tertullian, Herodian, Plutarch, Dion Cassius,
Capitolinus, Trebellius Pollio, Zosimus, Sozomen, and Ammianus
Marcellinus (' Diss. I. de Orac.' pp. 87-117), all of whom have inci
dentally mentioned oracular responses as existing in their own days.
It would detain us far too long if we were to examine these accounts
separately ; and the point which is sought to be established by them
scarcely requires the citation of anterior testimony if we produce the
latest evidence which has been given. Theodoret writes of Julian
when he was about to undertake his Parthian war, that t"; .t7*vt ri
x.UTix. Tyv Fafixluu iihtfiovlav xfwnjj/w roi/f liuovaTctTovi Tar i/x)jo'a>
e^tiriftipet. (Ui. 9.) Julian would not have taken this trouble of send
ing to all the oracles in his dominions if they had long since been
silent ; that they were not a few may seem implied by SL-xatTa, and
whether the emperor himself believed in them or not, there cannot
be a doubt from his anxiety to obtain their sanction, that he knew
them to possess influence over the minds of the populace. Macrobius, who flourished yet later, in the reigns of Arcadius and Honorius, speaks of the ' Sortes Antianae,' in words which distinctly prove
that they were consulted as oracles in his time. The idol of the
Heliopolitan god, he says, is carried abroad by its priests, ' ferunturque divino spiritu, non suo arbitrio, sed quo Deus propellit ve
OEACLES.
157
158
MAGI.
159
at Surat, even at the present day, is called, ' Mobed.' Others derive
the word from ' Megn ; ' ' Meh-ab ' signifying something which is
great and noble, and Zoroaster's disciples were called ' Meghestom.' "
('Reference to Kleuker and Wachsmuth.') Salverte states that
these Mobeds are still named in the Pehivi dialect 'Magoi.'] They
were divided into three classes : 1. Those who abstained from all
animal food ; 2. Those who never ate of the flesh of any tame animals ;
and 3. Those who made no scruple to eat any kind of meat. A be
lief in the transmigration of the soul was the foundation of this
abstinence. They professed the science of divination, and for that
purpose met together and consulted in their temples. (' Cic. de Div.'
99.) They professed to make truth the great object of their study ;
for that alone, they said, can make man like God (Oromazes), " whose
body resembles light, as his soul or spirit resembles truth." (' Porphyr. in vit& Pythaajorae,' p. 185). They condemned all images, and
those who said that the gods are male and female (Diogen. Laertius) ;
they had neither temples nor altars, but worshipped the sky, as a
representative of the Deity, on the tops of mountains : they also
sacrificed to the sun, moon, earth, fire, water, and winds, says Hero
dotus (i. 25) ; meaning, no doubt, that they adored the heavenly
bodies and the elements. This was probably before the time of
Zoroaster, when the religion of Persia seems to have resembled that
of ancient India. Their hymns in praise of the Most High exceeded,
according to Dio Chrysostom ('Orat. Borysthen,' 36), the sublimity
of anything in Homer or Hesiod. They exposed their dead bodies
to wild beasts. (Cicero, 'loc. cit.')" His reference is to Thomas
Hyde's ' Historia Religionis veterum Persarum ;' and to Kleuker,
' Anhang zum Zend-Avesta.' Leip. 1783.
Schlegel also continues, that it is a question " whether the old
Persian doctrine and ' Lichtsage ' (wisdom or tradition of light) did
not undergo material alterations in the hands of its Median restorer,
Zoroaster ; or whether this doctrine was preserved in all its purity by
the order of the magi." He then remarks, that on them devolved
the important trust of the monarch's education, which must neces
sarily have given them great weight and influence in the state.
" They were in high credit at the ' Persiangates 'for that was the
Oriental name given to the capital of the empire, and the abode of
the princeand they took the most active part in all the factions
that encompassed the throne, or that were formed in the vicinity of
the court. In Greece, and even in Egypt, the sacerdotal fraternities
and associations of initiated, formed by the mysteries, had in general
but an indirect, though not unimportant influence on affairs of state ;
but in the Persian monarchy they acquired a complete political ascen
dency." This is only so far of moment to our present subject as it
leads to the remark that the whole ancient world was in reality
160
161
of the gods, who were deified after their death ; and the Dactyli, the
Curetes, and the Corybantes, were only other names by which they
were known. Strabo regards them as the ministers of Hecate.
Bochart, in fine, recognizes in them the three principal infernal
deities, Pluto, Proserpine, and Mercury. Such are the conflicting
opinions recorded by Noel, which, as we shall presently see, have
been regulated somewhat by a more recent author, Mr. Kenrick.
The worship of the Cabiri, if the general belief is to be credited,
was originally derived from Egypt, where we find the ancient temple
of Memphis consecrated to them. Herodotus supposes that the
Pelasgians, the first inhabitants of the Peloponnessus, dwelt first in
the isle of Samothrace, where they introduced this worship, and
established the famous mysteries, into which such heroes as Cadmus,
Orpheus, Hercules, Castor, Pollux, Ulysses, Agamemnon, jEneas, and
Philip the father of Alexander, had the honour of being initiated.
From their abode in Samothrace, the Pelasgi carried these mysteries
to Athens, whence they were conveyed to Thebes. jEneas, after the
ruin of his country, in like manner introduced the worship of the
Cabiri into Italy, his new home, and there they were invoked in all
cases of domestic misfortune, and became the household gods of the
people.
We shall notice before concluding the theory of Pococke, who has
undertaken to divest these ancient traditions of all mystery. Here
it is proper to remark that the name of the Cabiri is generally derived
from the Phoenician, signifying powerful gods, and both the Latins
and Greeks called them ' Dii Potentes,' or ' Dii Socii,' associated gods.
It is probable the esotene or real name was only revealed to initiates.
The ancient figures representing them generally convey the idea of
power or warlike energy, by a dart, a lance, or a hammer. Here the
conclusions of Mr. Kenrick, as we gather them from a somewhat
extended criticism in his ' Egypt before Herodotus,' 1841, may be
briefly represented as follows :
1. The existence of the worship of the Cabiri at Memphis under a
pigmy form, and its connection with the worship of Vulcan. The
coins of Thessalonica also establish this connection ; those which
bear the legend ' Kabeiros' having a figure with a hammer in his
hand, the pileus and apron of Vulcan, and sometimes an anvil near
the feet.
2. The Cabiri belonged also to the Phoenician Theology. The
proofs are drawn from the statements of Herodotus. Also the coins
of Cossyra, a Phoenician settlement, exhibit a dwarfish figure with
the hammer and short apron, and sometimes a radiated head, appar
ently allusive to the element of fire, like the star of the Dioscuri.
3. The isle of Lemnos was another remarkable feat of the worship
of the Cabiri and of Vulcan, as representing the element of fire.
M
162
Mystic rites were celebrated here, over which they presided, and the
coins of the island exhibit the head of Vulcan, or a Cabirus, with the
pileus, hammer, and forceps. It was this connection with fire,
metallurgy, and the most remarkable product of the art, weapons of
war, which caused the Cabiri to be identified with the Cureks of
Etolia, the Idei Dactyli of Crete, the Corybantes of Phrygia, and
the Telchines of Rhodes. They were the same probably in Phoenician
origin, the same in mystical and orgiastic rites, but different in
number, genealogy, and local circumstances, and by the mixture of
other mythical traditions, according to the various countries in which
their worship prevailed. The fable that one Cabirus had been killed
by his brother or brothers was probably a moral mythus represent
ing the result of the invention of armour, and analogous to the story
of the mutual destruction of the men in brazen armour, who sprang
from the dragon's teeth sown by Cadmus and Jason. It is remark
able that the name of the first fratricide signifies a ' lance,' and in
Arabic a smith.
4. The worship of the Cabiri prevailed also in Imbros, near the
entrance of the Hellespont, which makes it probable that the great
gods in the neighbouring island of Samothrace were of the same
origin. The Cabiri, Curetes, and Corybantes appear to have repre
sented air as well as fire. This island was inhabited by Pelasgi, who
may have derived this worship from the Phoenicians, and who now
mingled it with dogmas and ceremonies derived from the neighbour
ing country of Thrace and Phrygia, and with the old Pelasgic mys
teries of Ceres. Hence the various explanations given of the Samothracian deities, and the number of them so differently stated, some
making them two, some four, some eight, the latter agreeing with
the number of early Egyptian gods mentioned by Herodotus. It is
still probable that their original number was two, from their identi
fication with the Dioscuri and Tyndaridae, and from the number of
the Pataeci on Phoenician vessels. The addition of Vulcan as their
father or brother made them three, and a fourth may have been their
mother Cabira.
5. The Samothracian divinities continued to be held in high venera
tion in late times, but are commonly spoken of in connection with
navigation, as the twin Dioscuri or Tyndaridae ; on the other hand
the Dioscuri are spoken of as the Curetes or Corybantes. The coins
of Tripolis exhibit the spears and star of the Dioscuri, with the legend
' Cabiri.'
6. The Eoman Penates have been identified with the Dioscuri,
and Dionysius states that he had seen two figures of ancient work
manship, representing youths armed with spears, which, from an
antique inscription on them, he knew to be meant for Penates. So,
the ' Lares' of Etruria and Rome.
163
164
165
haps Ham) and Magus, who taught men to construct villages and
tend flocks ; and of these two were begotten Misor (perhaps Mizraim),
whose name signifies Well-freed ; and Sydic, whose name denotes the
Just ; these found out the use of salt. We now come to the im
portant point in this line of wonders. From Misor descended Taautus
(Thoth, Athothis, or Hermes Trismegistus), who invented letters ;
and from Sydic descended the Dioscuri, or Cabiri, or Corybantes,
or Samothraces. These, according to Sanconiathon, first built a
complete ship, and others descended from them who discovered
medicines and charms. All this dates prior to Babylon and the gods
of Paganism, the elder of whom are next introduced in the ' Genera
tions.' Finally, Sanconiathon settles Poseidon (Neptune) and the
Caberi at Berytus ; but not till circumcision, the sacrifice of human
beings, and the pourtrayal of the gods had been introduced. In
recording this event, the Caberi are called husbandmen and fishermen,
which leads to the presumption that the people who worshipped
those ancient gods were at length called by their name.
After all that has been written, perhaps the symbol of Vulcan and
the Cabiri may be studied with most effect in the Mosaic Scriptures.
Among the Harleian MSS. is a copy of the constitution of an ancient
body of Freemasons, prefaced by a short history, commencing as fol
lows :"Ifyou ask mee how this science was first invented, my answer
is this : That before the general deluge, which is commonly called
Noah's flood, there was a man called Lemeck, as you may read in
the 4th of Genesis, whoe had twoe wives, the one called Adah, the
other Zilla ; by Adah hee begot twoe sones Jabell and Juball, by
Zilla hee had a sonne called Tuball and a daughter named Naahmah ;
these fower children found ye beginning of all ye craft in the world ;
Jabell found out geometry and hee divided flocks of sheep and lands ;
hee first built a house of stone and timber ; Juball found out musick ;
Tuball found out the smyths trade or craft alsoe of gold, silver, cop
per, iron, and Steele, &c." (' MS.' 1942.) This Tubal or Tubalcain
we may pretty safely identify with Vulcan, the symbol of material art,
or of the man understanding and working in nature. It is only in,
the interpretation of this symbol, and its connection in Genesis, that
we can ever hope to discover the beginning of the ancient mysteries,
and of that system of religion and philosophy that overspread Asia
and Greece. In working such a problem, the births of these " fower
children" must be looked at as so many successive manifestations
of the spirit in man, producing, in fine, the Greek understanding,
and the magic of Samothrace and Thessalonica. Naahmah, the last
born, is the virgin Wisdom, that lies deepest in human understanding ;
and hence the mystic prophecy that Tubalcain, in the last days,
shall find his sister Naahmah, who shall come to him in golden
attire.
166
WITCHCEAI'T.
167
1G8
WITCHCRAFT.
169
170
EXOECISlf.
171
EXORCISM.
172
We read in the Acts of the Apostles (xix. 13), of the failure and
disgrace of " certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists," this; ciso tin
meiiZXfiliivzo ' I8/ Sofx. tun, who, like the Apostles, " took upon
them to call over them that had evil spirits the name of the Lord
Jesus." Their discomfiture was signal, and while it completely dis
proved their own false pretensions, it as satisfactorily established the
reality of the claims of the Apostles to the supernatural power hestowed upon them by their Divine Master. It is more than pro
bable, however, that this practice among the Jews did not originate
from an imitation of the miraculous cures which they had seen per
formed on the miserable daemoniacs by our Lord and his followers.
Traces of another and more ancient source may be observed in a
story related by Josephus. "God," says that historian, "enabled
Solomon to learn that skill which expek daemons, which is a science
useful and sanative to men. He composed such incantations (iiraha;)
also, by which distempers are alleviated, and he left behind him the
manner of using exorcisms, by which they drive away daemons, so
that they never return. And this method of cure is of great force
unto this day ; for / have seen a certain man of my own country,
whose name was Eleazar, releasing people that were daemoniacal, in
the presence of Vespasian and his sons, and his captains, and the
whole multitude of his soldiers. The manner of the cure was this.
He put a ring that had a root of one of those sorts mentioned by
Solomon to the nostrils of the daemoniac, after which he drew out
the daemon through his nostrils ; and when the man fell down im
mediately, he adjured him to return unto him no more, making still
mention of Solomon, and reciting the incantation which he composed.
And when Eleazar would persuade and demonstrate to the specta
tors that he had such a power, he set, a little way off, a cup, or basin
full of water, and commanded the daemon as he went out of the man,
to overturn it, and thereby to let the spectators know that he had
left the man." ('Ant.' viii. 2.)
Some pretended fragments of these conjuring books of Solomon
are noticed in the ' Codex Pseudepigraphus Vet. Test.' of Fabricius,
(i. 1050) ; and Josephus himself (' De Bell.' Jud. vii. 6) has described
one of the antidaemoniacal roots, which must remind the reader of
the perils attendant on gathering the 'mandrake.' Another frag
ment of antiquity bearing on this subject is the exorcism practised
by Tobit, upon which it is by no means easy to pronounce judgment.
Grotius, in a note on that history, states that the Hebrews attributed
all diseases arising from natural causes to the influence of daemons ;
and this opinion, it is well known, has been pushed much farther
than Grotius intended, by Hugh Farmer and others of his school.
These notions are derived in great measure from Bekker's most in
genious, though forgotten volumes, ' Le Monde Enchante,' to which
EXORCISM.
173
the reader may be referred for almost all that can be written on the
necessity of exorcism.
Bekker relates an instance of exorcism practised by the modern
Jews, to avert the evil influence of the demon Lilis, whom the
Rabbis esteem to be the wife of Satan. During the hundred and
thirty years, says Rabbi Elias, in his ' Thisbi,' which elapsed before
Adam was married to Eve, he was visited by certain she devils, of
whom the four principal were Lilis, Naome, Ogere, and Machalas ;
these, from their commerce with him, produced a fruitful progeny of
spirits. Lilis still continues to visit the chambers of women re
cently delivered, and endeavours to kill their babes, if boys, on the
eighth day, if girls, on the twenty-first, after their birth. In order
to chase her away, the attendants describe circles on the walls of the
chamber, with charcoal, and within each they write, " Adam, Eve,
Lilis, avaunt!" On the door also of the chamber they write the
names of the three angels who preside over medicine, Senoi, Sansenoi, and Sanmangelof,a secret which it appears was taught them,
somewhat unwittingly, by Lilis herself. (' Le Monde Enchante,'
1. 12, sec. 14 ; 13. sec. 8.)
A particular ecclesiastical order of exorcists does not appear to
have existed in the Christian church till the close of the third
century; and Mosheim (Cent. iii. 11, c. 4,) attributes its introduc
tion to the prevalent fancies of the Gnostics. In the Xth Canon of
the Council of Antioch, held a. d. 341, exorcists are expressly men
tioned in conjunction with subdeacons and readers, and their ordina
tion is described by the IVth Council of Carthage, 7. It consisted,
without any imposition of hands, in the delivery, by the Bishop, of
a book containing forms of exorcism, and directions that they should
exercise the office upon ' Energumens,' whether baptized or only
catechumens. The fire of exorcism, as St. Augustine terms it, al
ways preceded baptism; ' post ignem exorcismi venitur ad baptismum,'
(in Ps. lxv.) Catechumens were exorcised for twenty days previous
to the administration of this sacrament. It should be expressly re
marked, however, that in the case of such catechumens as were not
at the same time energumens, these exorcisms were not directed
against any supposed daemoniacal possession. They were, as Cyril
describes them, no more than Ao'yo/ tv.xfis, (' Cat.' 16, 9,) prayers col
lected and composed out of the words of Holy Writ, to beseech God
to break the dominion and power of Satan in new converts, and to
deliver them from his slavery by expelling the spirit of wickedness
and error. (Bingham, ' Orig. Ecc.' x. 2, 9.)
Thus in the Greek Church, as Bycaut informs us, (' Present State,'
&c. 166), before baptism, the priest blows three times upon the child
to dispossess the devil of his seat ; and this may be understood as
S3'mbolical of the power of sin over the unbaptized, not as an asser
tion of their real or absolute possession.
174
The exorcists form one of the minor orders of the Romish Church.
At their ordination the bishop addresses them as to their duties, and
concludes with these words : Take now the power of laying liands
upon the energumens, and by the imposition of your hands, by the
grace of the Holy Spirit, and the words of exorcism, the unclean
spirits are driven from obsessed bodies." One of the completest
manuals for a Romish exorcist which ever was compiled, is a volume
of nearly 1300 pages, entitled, ' Thesaurus Exorcismorum et Conjurationum terribilium, potentissimorum, efficaeissimorumque, cum
Practica probatissimS, quibus, Spiritus maligni, Daemones, malecifiaque omnia de corporibus humanis tanquam Flagellis Fustibusque
fugantur, expelluntur. Doctrinis refertissimus atque uberrimus ; ad
maximam Exorcistarum commoditatem in lucem editus et recusus,
Coloniae,' 1608. It contains the five following Tracts: F. Valerii
Polydori Patavini, Ordinis Minor, &c. ' Practica Exorcistarum,' two
parts ; F. Hieronymi Mengi Vitellianensis, ' Flagellum Daemonum ;'
ejusdem 'Fustis Daeinonium ;' F. Zachariae Vicecomitis, ' Complementum Artis Exorcistiae ;' Petri Antonii Stampae, ' Fuga Satanae.'
From the first of these treatises, it appears that the energumens
were subjected to a very severe corporal as well as spiritual discipline.
They were first exercised in ' Praeexorcizationes,' which consist of
confessions, postulations, protestations, concitations, and interroga
tions. The exorcisms themselves are nine in number : 1. ' ex Sanctis
nominibus Dei,' which are thus enumerated, ' Schemhamphoras,
Eloha, Ab, Bar, Ruachaccocies, Jehovah, Tetragrammaton, Heheje,
Haja hove vejhege, El Sabaoth, Agla, Adonai, Cados, Sciadai, Alpha
and Omega, Agios and Yschiros, 0 Theos and Athanatos ; 2. ex
omnium Sanctorum ordine ; 3. ex praecipuis animadversione dignis
Sanctorum Angelorum ; 4. ex actibus vitas gloriosae Virg. Mariae ;
5. ex gestis, Domini Nostri Jesu Christi ; 6. ex institutis venerabilium Sacramentorum ; 7. ex praecipuis S. Ecclesiae Dogmatibus ; 8.
ex mysteriis Sanctissimse Trinitatis et Unitatis Dei; 9. ex Lib.
Apocacalypsis (Apocalypseas) Beati Joannis Apostoli.' All these are
are accompanied with appropriate psalms, lessons, litanies, prayers,
and adjurations. Then follow eight ' Postexorcizationes.' The
three first are to be used according as the daemon is more or less
obstinately bent on retaining possession. If he is very sturdy, a
picture of him is to be drawn, ' effigie horribili ac turpi,' with his
name inscribed under it, and to be thrown into the flames, after
having been signed with the cross, sprinkled with holy water,
and fumigated in the following truly diabolical composition :
Sulphuris, 'j-An.Drac.uj.
Salis communis parum,
Foliorum Lauri,
Olivae,')j ad, Ubltum.....
EXOECISM.
175
Ana Drac.
176
EXOECISM.
177
178
TTECEOMANCY.
179
180
page ; and our references io the Xth and Xltli Books of the ' Odyssey '
will in this place relate only to the ceremonies by which Ulysses was
enabled to approach its regions. Having reached the spot pointed
out by Circe, two of the hero's comrades held the victims, while
himself dug with his sword a trench measuring a cubit square.
Round this fosse he poured libations to all the manes, first with
honeyed milk (fitkix^ra,) then with sweet wine, and lastly with
water, sprinkling flour upon the mixture. He next vowed after his
return to Ithaca to sacrifice to them a barren heifer, the best afforded
by his herds, and to heap the pyre on which it was to be burned with
costly offerings. Teiresias, in particular, was to receive a completely
black ram, the choicest of the flock. Then having supplicated the
whole host of departed spirits, standing with averted eyes, and looking
back to Ocean, he cut the throats of a ram and of a ewe turned hellward, and permitted them to bleed freely into the trench, round
which, at that instant, unnumbered spirits thronged with piercing
shrieks. Ulysses, however brave, shuddered at the sound, not without
some fear lest Proserpine should let loose a gorgon* to do him an
injury ; and he consequently urged his assistants to flay the victims
with all possible expedition, to complete the burned offering, and to
recite prayers to Pluto and Proserpine. Himself, meanwhile, draw
ing his sword, sate down and scared the ghosts from sipping the
blood, till Teiresias should appear. Not even his mother's spirit,
dear as she was to him, was permitted to indulge herself by a draught,
which would have proved fatal to the entire object of the enterprise.
When the shade of the great Theban seer advanced, he demanded
that Ulysses should withdraw from the trench, sheathe his sword,
and leave the blood accessible ; and no sooner had the prophet tasted
than he delivered his salutary instructions for the future. The blood,
it seems, was the price required for verity ; and when the mother of
the hero had lapped it, she also conversed with him. Numerous
other spirits drank and spoke, and thus far, plainly, Ulysses evoked
the dead. In the remainder of his narrative, when he informs us
that he saw the judgment-seat of Minos, the sports of Orion, and the
fearful punishments of Tityus, Tantalus, and Sisyphus, it is not easy
to imagine that they were visible to him in any other manner than
by an absolute descent into Hades ; a point, indeed, rendered certain
by the words in which Hercules compares his own labour to the
adventure of him with whom he is conversing. (See Pope's Trans
lation, xi. 761-772.)
The account given by Apollodorus of this twelfth and last labour
of Hercules is highly spirited. From that visitor, no less than from
Ulysses, the ghosts required a draught of blood; and not being pre
* We need not remind our readers of the highly comic terror of Bacchus in the ' Frogs,' in his
encounters with ^acus, Empusa, and the Cooks.
"\
NECEOMANCY.
181
182
NECROMANCY.
183
184
never could find one syllable which he dared utter against a Sophist
who might even insist that heat and cold were precisely the same
thing, notwithstanding his senses assured him that they were in truth
absolute contraries. Moreover he soon discovered that theory and
practice were everywhere at variance. None were greater usurers
nor demanded more exorbitant salaries for tuition than the contemners
of wealth : none more ambitious than such as renounced glory. His
sole consolation arose from one very ingenious reflection founded upon
these anomalies, that if he himself were ignorant, so also were the
most wise.
To clear up his doubts, which are very playfully detailed in this
and a good deal more true and agreeable satire, Menippus has recourse
to a magus, a disciple and successor of Zoroaster : having heard that
he possessed spells and incantations by which the portals of Hades
could he unlocked ; that he could evoke and afterwards dismiss the
spirit of any dead person whom he pleased to summon ; and that by
his aid, therefore, the opinion of Teiresias might be obtained. "With
this object, Menippus undertook an expedition to Babylon, and lodged
himself under the roof of this Chaldean, a man of notable wisdom
and profound skill ; a diviner venerable for his hoary locks and flowing
beard, and possessed of a name sufficiently avouching the truth of
his necromantic pretensions : it was Mithrobarzanes. After much
solicitation and lavish promises of reward, Menippus obtained his
object ; and Lucian expounds the preparations which were deemed
necessary for this communing with the dead. There can be little doubt
that, in his account of the mystic ceremonies employed, he lays aside
the satirist, and describes those which were in common use among
pretended necromancers. Mithrobarzanes, during nine and twenty
days, commencing with the new moon, led his votary every morning,
with his face towards the East, to the banks of the Euphrates, and
there made him perform his ablutions ; murmuring over him at the
same time a very long speech, of which the neophyte heard but little,
from its volubility and indistinctness ; all he knew for certain was,
that it contained the names of a good many demons. When this
charm was finished, the Magus spat thrice in his meek disciple's face,
and led him home again, never permitting his eyes to rest upon any
passenger whom they chanced to meet. Acorns meantime were their
food ; their drink was of somewhat better order, milk, honeyed water,*
(ftfhU^xTot,) and the water which moistened the lips of kings, that
of Choaspes ; their couches were on the grass in the open air. After
the completion of this discipline, Menippus was brought out by night
to the Tigris, purified by its water, and wiped dry, lustrated. by a
torch, a sea onion, (oWx?ijj,) and other purgatives ; fortified against
* According to Eustathius the ixKlxsarn of Homer is honeyed milk, that of all later authors
honeyed water.
NEOBOMANCY.
185
186
through a chink far above. "That," said he, "is the cave of
Trophonius, and if you make your way up to it, you will find yourself
at once in Bceotia." At the word, Menippus took a respectful but
hasty leave, and scrambling out, with no small difficulty, through the
narrow aperture, found himself, he scarcely knew how, once again in
Lebadeia.
The only feeling excited by the necromancy of the witch Erichtho,
in the Vlth Book of Lucan's ' Pharsalia,' is disgust. The poet has
outstepped the legitimate boundaries of horror, without attaining
that supernatural grotesque by which modern German writers some
times partially redeem a similar error. Lucan, on the contrary, has
blotted the whole of that portion of his canvas with a forced, nauseous,
and extravagant caricature.
In the tract of Tertullian, ' De AnimaV occurs a remarkable passage
concerning necromancy. He inquires whether a departed soul, either
at its own will or in obedience to the command of another, can return
from the ' Inferi ?' The heathen belief plainly taught that Hades
was not entered till the rites of sepulture had been paid ; a notion
which Tertullian ridicules by asking what portion of those rites the
soul carries with it to its spiritual abode ? Again, he considers the
cases of infants dying immaturely, of the ' innupta,' and of those who
perish violently, especially of criminals who have endured capital
punishment ; all of whom, by the Pagan creed, were excluded from the
final abode for a certain period, namely, such as was wanting to com
plete their natural term of existence ; and he then reduces the pro
position to a dilemma. If the abode be an evil one, it ought to he
open to the wicked ; if on the contrary it be good, why prohibit the
pure from admission, solely because they are unfortunate ? He then
passes on to magic, which he treats altogether as a deception ; but a
deception concerning the principles of which many are in error. He
maintains that whenever sorcerers think they reanimate the corpses
of those who have died immaturely, that apparent reanimation is, in
truth, effected by the agency of demons ; those very demons, indeed,
who have occasioned the death in violation of the course of nature.
The same agency may frequently be detected in exorcisms ; and in
that which is most to our present purpose, the evocation of departed
spirits. The Egyptian magicians, Simon Magus, and Elimas the
sorcerer, all, it is said, exhibited such corporeal deceptions ; and the
evocation of Samuel was similarly conducted. Tertullian then argues
from the parable of Dives and Lazarus, that the gates of the ' Inferi'
are not opened to any departed soul ; and concludes a statement not
a little perplexed and obscure by the following more distinct summary:
" If certain souls have been recalled into their bodies, by the power
of God, as manifest proofs of his prerogative, that is no argument
that a similar power should be conferred on audacious magicians,
fallacious dreamers, and licentious poets. (cc. 56, 57.)
[E. S.]
187
188
189
190
ascendency, and the consequences may touch his life. On the con
trary, he must summon up a share of resolution, and continue
repeating all the forms of constriction and confinement, until they
are drawn nearer to the influence of the triangle, when their forms
will change to appearances less ferocious and frightful, and become
more submissive and tractable. When the forms of conjuration have
in this manner been sufficiently repeated, the spirits forsake their
beastial shapes, and endow the human form, appearing like naked
men of gentle countenance and behaviour, yet is the magician to be
warily on his guard that they deceive him not by such mild gestures,
for they are exceedingly fraudulent and deceitful in their dealings
with those who constrain them to appear without compact, having
nothing in view but to suborn his mind, or accomplish his destruction.
With great care also must the spirit be discharged after the ceremony
is finished, and he has 'answered all the demands made upon him.
The magician must wait patiently till he has passed through all the
terrible forms which announced his coming, and only when the last
shriek has died away, and every trace of fire and brimstone has dis
appeared, may he leave the circle and depart home in safety. If the
ghost of a deceased person is to be raised, the grave must be resorted
to at midnight, and a different form of conjuration is necessary.
Still another, is this infernal sacrament for " any corpse that hath
hanged, drowned, or otherwise made away with itself;" and in this
case the conjurations are performed over the body, which will at last
arise, and standing upright, answer with a faint and hollow voice the
questions that are put to it.
But the art of sorcery was not confined to demoniacal invocation
and necromancy. It includes the whole system of black magic prac
tised in the middle ages, and extending to the seventeenth century,
when it was but indifferently represented by Dr. Dee and William
Lilly. Its cabalistic principles may be seen in the valuable abstract
cited from Professor Molitor by Ennemoser (in Howitt's translation, ,
vol i. p. 9-20). According to the Talmud and the Cabbalah, which
profess to agree with the Bible, magic is divided into three classes
the first, including all evil enchantments and magical cures, the cita
tion of evil spirits, and the calling forth the dead through the aid of
demons, to be punished, like idolatry, with death ; the second, in
cluding those magical practices which are carried on by the aid of
evil spirits, by which man is often led astray, and sunk into eternal
darkness, to be punished with scourging ; and the third, including
astrology and all intercourse with the lower spirits, excepted from
punishment, but pronounced wrong, as leading from reliance upon
God. This classification comprises every species of witchcraft and
sorcery, as well as that which we have specially designated by the
latter name. The allocation of the practices mentioned in a suhse-
191
After all that has been written on the subject of the rapping
spirits, and the truthfulness or untruthfulness of the Fox family,
with whom this kind of manifestation is supposed to have originated,
the subject is far from exhausted even in its novelty. The marvellous
celerity of the movement, and the interest it excited in this country,
have been followed by a reaction of apparent indifference, yet really
it has produced effects of which no one can estimate the final issue.
A huge wave of thought has swept over many thousands of square
miles of arid intellectual territory : and like the sacred river of
Egypt, it cannot recede without leaving its teeming slime on the
formerly parched lands. Whether such products as Herodotus de
scribes may be the chief result, or something analogous to the golden
harvests which made ancient Egypt the granary of the world, time
must determine.
Meanwhile much light may be thrown on these and similar mys
teries by a patient investigation of their history, as well as their
probable causes. The former, it will be found, extends far down into
the abyss of past time. The following is from Baxter's ' Certainty
of the World of Spirits,' and though not so remote as we have indi
cated, it is curious in the speculating tone of the pious author :
"A gentleman," he says, "formerly seemingly pious, of late years
hath fallen into the sin of drunkenness ; and when he has been
drunk and slept himself sober, something knocks on his bed's-head,
as if one knocked on a wainscot ; when they remove the bed it
follows him, besides loud noises on other parts where he is, that all
the house heareth. It poseth me to think what kind of spirit this
is, that hath such a care of this man's soul (which makes me hope he
will recover). Do good spirits dwell so near us? Or, are they sent
on such messages ? Or, is it his guardian angel ? Or, is it the soul
192
of some dead friend, that suffereth, and yet retaining love to him, as
Dives did to his brethren, would have him saved ? God keepeth yet
such things from us in the dark."
It is, to say the least, a remarkable fact that such occurrences are
to be found in the histories of all ages, and, if inquiries are but sin
cerely made, in the traditions of. nearly all living families. The
writer can testify to several monitions of this kind portending death,
and the authentic records of such things would make a volume.
Aubrey declares that three or four days before his father died, as he
was in bed, about nine o'clock in the morning, perfectly awake, he
" did hear three distinct knocks on the bed's-head, as if it had been
with a ruler or ferula," and he relates several other cases known to
him, besides warning voices and the utterance of distinct words and
sentences. We read in Melancthon, that Luther was visited by a
spirit, who announced his coming by a rapping at his door. In 1620
we must suppose the art of conversing with spirits by rapping
was very nearly discovered. A burgess of Oppenheim having died,
they began to hear certain noises in the house where he had lived
with his first wife, and the then occupants requested, if he was the
person they suspected, that he would strike three times only, which
he did distinctly. The rappings in this case, mingled with shrill
cries, whistlings, and groans, continued for a year, when the restless
spirit was quieted by compliance with his demands. After this story
comes that of the ' Drummer of Tedworth,' 1661, related by Mr.
Mompesson, and published by Glanvil, which has been angrily dis
cussed, opposed by ridicule, and even put on the stage. In this case,
likewise, responses were given by a definite number of knocks upon
the demand of the witnesses. A little later in date is the narrative
of St. Maur, which we will relate in abstract from the more extended
account in the letter to Calmet inserted in his ' Phantom World.'
M. de S. of St. Maur, in 1706, was a young man about twentyfive years of age, when he heard several loud knocks at his door, and
presently afterwards saw the curtains of his bed drawn, without being'
able to account for either of these occurrences. A little subsequently
he was in his study about eleven at night, three lads, his domestic
servants, being with him, when they all heard distinctly a rustling of
the papers on the table, the reason of which remained inexplicable.
He soon afterwards retired to bed, but hearing as he lay the same noise
repeated in his study, he rose to see what it was, and finding nothing,
was about to return, but his endeavour to shut the door was resisted,
and the next moment he heard a noise like a blow on the wall above
his head. At this he cried out, and the lads, who slept in an ad
joining room, ran to him, whom he endeavoured to reassure, though
much alarmed himself, and they all went to bed again. Hardly had
the light been extinguished, when M. de S. was alarmed by a shake
193
194
pings in this case were combined with groans, and a great diversity
of sounds, such as the rattling of pewter plates and bottles, or the
clinking of a vast quantity of money. Mrs. Susannah Wesley re
lates that the noise always began when her father commenced repeat
ing the prayers for the king and prince, for which reason the old
gentleman, not to be put down, resolved on saying an extra prayer
for them ! Emily Wesley writes, that it would answer her mother
if she stamped on the floor and made it do so. It began to appear
in various forms, and was easily made angry ; it frequently announced
its coming by the creaking of wheels and cranks, as if a jack were
wound up, between ten and eleven at night ; others compared the
noise to the planing of deal boards. It would come by day, if a horn
were blown by order of Mrs. Wesley, and after that it seemed to go
before any of the family from room to room, and lift up the latches
of the doors before they could touch them. " It never came once
into my father's study," Miss Wesley writes, " till he talked to it
sharply, called it deaf and dumb devil, and bid it cease to disturb the
innocent children, and come to him in his study if it had anything
to say to him !" It was most obsequious to Mrs. Wesley, and never
disturbed her at the times she requested to be left at peace. The
family became so accustomed to the freaks of this rapping spirit,
that the girls thought it good fun. The narrative in their own
language possesses all the relish of a chapter in Goldsmith' s story of
the gentle Vicar of Wakefield and his charming daughters.
The Wesleys seem to have attributed these demonstrations to
some kind of diabolism, especially as the elder gentleman had lat
terly preached against the consultation of "cunning men," which
his people were much given to. Miss Emily writes to her brother
Samuel, " the last time our man saw it in the kitchen like a white
rabbit, which seems likely to be some witch ; and," she adds, with
Spartan heroism, " I do so really believe it to be one, that I would
venture to fire a pistol at it, if I saw it long enough!''' Every one
must regret that Miss Emily was not acquainted with the decisive
test of the Hindoos, for we read in the ' Zanvon-E-Islam' of Jaffier
Sharreef, "If devils throw stones, and occasion annoyance in any
one's house, from among the stones thus thrown the operator takes
one, paints it over with turmeric and quicklime, reads some spell
over it, and throws it in the direction whence the stones came. If
it be really the devil, he returns the self-same painted stone, by
which means they know to a certainty that it is he ; otherwise they
conclude that it is an enemy who has done it, and have recourse
to other means for remedying the evil." (p. 338.) But the
resort to diabolism for the explanation of such mysteries is of old
date, and events are now constantly occurring in families which,
in the middle ages, would have sent one or more of their innocent
195
196
Magerle, and all the aid they could assemble, were wholly unsuccess
ful in obtaining the slightest clue.
One evening, about eight o'clock, Hahn being about to shave
himself, the implements for the purpose, which were lying on a
pyramidal stand in a corner of the room, flew at him, one after the
otherthe soap-box, the razor, the brush, and the soapand fell at
his feet, although he was standing several paces from the pyramid.
In the evening, in spite of all the drumming and flinging, Hahn was
determined to sleep, but a heavy blow on the wall, close to his bed,
soon waked him from his slumbers. A second time he went to
sleep, and was awakened by a sensation as if some person had dipped
his finger in water, and was sprinkling his face with it. He pre
tended to sleep again, whilst he watched Kern and Knittel, who
were sitting at the table. The sensation of sprinkling returned, but
he could find no water on his face.
About this time, Hahn had occasion to make a journey as far as
Breslau, and, when he returned, he heard the strangest story of all.
In order not to be alone in this mysterious chamber, Kern had
engaged Hahn's servant, a man of about forty years of age, and of
entire singleness of character, to stay with him. One night, as
Kern lay in his bed, and this man was standing near the glass-door
in conversation with him, to his utter amazement he beheld a jug of
beer, which stood on a table in the room, at some distance from
him, slowly lifted to a height of about three feet, and the contents
poured into a glass that was standing there also, until the latter was
half full. The jug was then gently replaced, and the glass lifted
and emptied, as by some one drinking, whilst John, the servant,
exclaimed in terrified surprise, " Lord Jesus ! it swallows ! " The
glass was quietly replaced, and not a drop of beer was to be found
on the floor. Hahn was about to require an oath of John in con
firmation of this fact, but forebore, seeing how ready the man was
to take one, and satisfied of the truth of the relation.
t
After some time the annoyances suddenly ceased, when Hahn
wrote down the whole narrative, adding these words :"I have de
scribed these events exactly as I heard and saw them. From begin
ning to end I observed them with the most entire self-possession.
I had no fear, nor the slightest tendency to it ; yet the whole thing
remains to me perfectly inexplicable. Written the 19th November,
1808. Augustus Hahn, Councillor." Twenty years later he wrote
and signed a similar declaration. Mrs. Crowe simply adds, that on
the subsequent destruction of the castle by lightning, there was
found among the ruins the coflmless skeleton of a man. His skull
had been split, and a sword lay by his side. Philosophy has sug
gested a different solution to what may be found in- this latter cir
cumstance, viz., that Kern was a very powerful magnetic medium,
197
198
199
said, ' Now, do just as I do ; count one, two, three, four,' &c., striking
one hand in the other at the same time. The blows which she made
were repeated as before. It appeared to answer her by repeating
every blow that she made. She only did so once. She then began
to be startled, and then I spoke, and said to the noise, ' Count ten,'
and then it made ten strokes or noises. Then I asked the ages of
my different children successively, and it gave a number of raps
corresponding to the ages of my children.
" I then asked if it was a human being that was making the noise,
and if it was, to manifest it by the same noise. There was no noise.
I then asked if it was a spirit, and if it was, to manifest it by two
sounds. I heard two sounds as soon as the words were spoken. I
then asked if an injured spirit, to give me the sound. I then heard
the rapping distinctly. I inquired if it was injured in this house.
It rapped. Was the injurer living ? Same answer. I further
understood that its remains were buried under the dwelling, that it
was 31 years of age, a male, and had left a family of five children,
all living. Was the wife living ? Silence. Dead ? Rapping.
How long since ? Two raps."
We must be excused following the gradual perfection of the code
of signals which was very speedily established between the unknown
intelligence and the members of the Fox family, and can but barely
note the unparalleled rapidity with which this telegraphic system
was spread through the United States, until, at the present time,
upwards of thirty thousand "circles," as they are called, are in
active operation, besides a teeming press, including several regular
journals. As a general rule, these circles have been initiated one by
another, but the rappings, in several cases, have commenced de
novo, on independent ground, as at the house of Dr. Phelps, an Inde
pendent minister, Stratford, Connecticut. This gentleman, whose
character is said to be unimpeachable, and who has challenged the
strictest investigation, even to the extent of offering his house and
all it contains to any one who could detect a natural cause for the
disturbances, thus writes :" I have seen things in motion more
than a thousand times, and in most cases where no visible power
existed by which the motion could have been produced. There have
been broken from my windows seventy-one panes of glass, more than
thirty of which 1 have seen break with my own eyes. I have seen ob
jects, such as brushes, tumblers, candlesticks, snuffers, &c., which
but a few minutes before I knew to be at rest, fly against the glass,
and dash it to pieces, where it was utterly impossible, from the
direction in which they moved, that any visible power should have
caused their motion. As to the reality of the facts, they can be
proved by testimony a hundredfold greater than is ordinarily re
quired in our courts of justice in cases of life and death." Similar
200
201
circle of spirits, 1852 ; and last, not least, ' An Exposition of the
Views respecting the principal Facts, Causes, and Peculiarities in
volved in Spirit Manifestations,' by Adin Balloa, 1852 ; and the
' Philosophy of Human Agents, Human and Mundane,' by E. C.
Rogers, 1852.
The above catalogue may spare us a world of writing, otherwise
necessary to explain the pretensions (whatever their foundation
may be) of the modern spirit manifestations. We suspend the list,
not because we have given even a tithe of the works and periodicals,
but for the same reason assigned by Professor Bush under similar
circumstances two years ago :" The press is still teeming with
issues in the same department. . . The multiplication is so rapid,
that we relinquish in despair the idea of keeping up with it, so as to
be able to act the part of faithful chroniclers of what is so significantly
termed the progress of spiritualism. Indeed, what can be done when
these phlethoric revelators announce through one of their mediums
that they are about to disclose the heavenly world, ' from the top of
the second sphere to the top of the seventh sphere ?'" A few words,
in conclusion, on the more startling of the facts connected with
these manifestations, may, however, be hazarded.
First, as to table-turning. There can be no doubt that a vast
amount of delusion, often of fraud, has been mixed up with it. Per
haps it may be safely affirmed that Mr. Faraday's hypothesis accounts
for the larger number of instances in which the table has moved
round without rising from the floor. When it rises or tips, a more
occult force is at work, and if the table-tipping be made to answer
as a code of signals, so as to elicit intelligible responses, it can hardly
be doubted that the force employed is under the direction of an
understanding. The evidence that such intelligible responses have
been given, both by table-tipping and rapping, is unexceptionable,
and comes, not from the United States only, but from the chief
continental cities, from Paris, from Eome, and, as we hear on the
best authority, from Stockholm, and even the Cape of Good Hope.
Something analogous seems to have existed among the Indians of
the Eocky Mountains from time immemorial, and Mr. Sargent,
brother of the New England author of that name, has found the
rappings and other means of spiritual intercourse in full operation
over tracts of country but little removed from barbarism, and half
composed of an aboriginal population. It is curious that these
simple people recognized many of the responses as those of " lying
spirits," a discovery which is at least beginning to dawn in the
drawing-rooms of the metropolis. In the corresponding circles of
the United States, the general conviction is far other than this, and
their faith in the high character of the responses would be worthy of
the Delphian oracle of old. In short, the commencement of idolatry,
202
203
204
FASCINATION.
205
206
or, at the least, to the procuring of good will and liking. For if the
fascination or witchcraft be brought to pass or provoked by the desire,
by the wishing or coveting any beautiful shape or favour, the venom
is strained through the eyes, though it be from a far, and the
imagination of a beautiful form resteth in the heart of the lover, and
kindleth the fire where it is afflicted. And because the most delicate,
sweet, and tender blood of the beloved doth there wander, his
countenance is there represented, shining in his own blood, and can
not there be quiet, and is so haled from thence, that the blood of
him that is wounded, reboundeth, and slippeth into the wounder."
In another place (iii. 15) he assures us, that the Irish of his time
believed that their cattle were often injured by a kind of witches
whom they call (as Cotgrave does above) "Eye-biters."
Vairus, Prior of the Benedictine Convent of Sta. Sophia in
Benevento, published a Treatise ' de Fascino' in 1589. He defines
the power as follows : ' Fascinum est perniciosa quaedam qualitas,
intens& imaginatione, visu, tactu, voce, conjunctim vel divisim, coeli
quandoque observatione adhibits, propter odium vel amorem inflicta.'
He first points to whole nations which have been reported to possess
the power of fascination. Thus, the idolatrous 'Biarbi' and
' Hamaxobii,' on the authority of Olaus Magnus, (i. 1,) are repre
sented to be " most deeply versed in the art of fascinating men, so
that by witchcraft of the eyes, of words, or of aught else (a very
useful latitude of expression) they so compel men that they are no
longer free, nor of sane understanding, and often are reduced to
extreme emaciation, and perish by a wasting disease." He then
proceeds to similar marvels concerning animals. Wolves, if they see
a man first, deprive him of all power of speech ; a fact which we have
learned before, from the fate of Mceris, (Virg. ' Eel.' ix. 54,) or yet
earlier from Theocritus. The shadow of a hyaena produces the same
effect upon a dog ; and this sagacious wild beast is so well acquainted
with its own virtue, that whenever it finds either dog or man sleep
ing, its first care is to stretch its length by the side of the slumberer,
and thus ascertain his comparative magnitude with its own. If itself
be larger of the two, then it is able to afflict its prey with madness,
and it fearlessly begins to nibble his hands or paws (whichever they
may be) to prevent resistance ; if it be smaller, it quietly runs away.
It may be as well to know, (though not immediately bearing on
fascination,) that an attack from a hyaena, if it approaches on the
right hand, is peculiarly dangerous ; if from the left, it may be beaten
off without much trouble. Lastly, tortoises lay their eggs and
afterwards hatch them, as is very credibly affirmed, by virtue of their
eyes alone.
The Xth chapter of the 1st Book of Vairus inquires ' An aliqui se
fascinare possint?' a question which is decided in the affirmative,
FASCIN-ATIOir.
207
208
letting it dry there, and remarking whether any and what spots
arose on it.
But the most curious fact which we learn from Gutierrez is one
to which we have already alluded, namely, that the Spanish children
in his time wore amulets against fascination, somewhat resembling
those in use among the Romans. The son of Gutierrez himself wore
one of these; it was a cross of jet, (' agavache,') and it was believe'l
that it would split if regarded by evil eyes, thus transferring their
venom from the child upon itself. In point of fact, the amulet worn
by young Gutierrez did so split one day, while a person was stead
fastly looking at him ; and, in justice to the learned physician, we
must add, that he attributes the occurrence to some accidental cause,
and expresses his conviction that the same thing would have hap
pened under any other circumstances. Throughout his volume, in
deed, all his reasoning is brought forward to explode the superstition.
The third similar work is that of John Christian Frommann, a
physician of Saxe-Coburg, who published his ' Tractatus de Faseinatione' in 1675. He modestly says, that it will be found ' Theologis,
Jurisperitis et Medicis, praesertim animarum Sacerdotibus provincialibus, quibus cum variis superstitionum monstris saepe est pugnandum,
imd omnibus hoc seculo corrupto, quo non tantum pravus circa
fascinum sensus simpliciorum ingenia fascinat, sed et praeservatio et
curatio morborum verbalis (ad quam per occasionem hie fit digressio)
ad axftya tendere videtur, lectu utilis.'
We have already learned from Vairus, that all those who are im
moderately praised, especially behind their backs, persons of fair
complexion, and of handsome face or figure, particularly children, are
most exposed to fascination, and this notion probably arose from
such children attracting from strangers more attention than others
less indebted to nature. It was an impression of his own personal
beauty which induced Polyphemus to put in practice the spitting
charm which Cotyttaris had taught him. So we read in Theocritus
(' Idyll.' 6.) Frommann adds, that children in unwashed baby
linen are easily subject to fascination, and so also is any fair one who
employs two lady's maids to dress her hair ; moreover, that all those
who fie in bed very late in the morning, especially if they wear
nightcaps, all who break their fast on cheese or peas, and all chil
dren who, having been once weaned, are brought back to the breast,
will, even against tneir inclination, be gifted with the power of fasci
nating both men and beasts. (Lib. i. p. i. sec. 3. ch. i.)
,
In order to ascertain whether a child be fascinated, three oak
apples may be dropped into a basin of water under its cradle, the
person who drops them observing the strictest silence ; if they swim
the child is free, if they sink it is affected ; or a slice of bread may
be cut with a knife marked with three crosses, and both the bread
FASCINATION.
209
and the knife left on the child's pillow for a night : if marks of rust
appear in the morning the child is fascinated. If on licking the
child's forehead with your tongue a salt taste is perceived, this also
is an infallible proof of fascination.
The following remedies against fascination are all of equal value
and efficacy, and they rest upon the authorities either of Vairus or
Frommann, or both of them ; several of them may be traced to
Pliny :An invocationof Nemesis ; the root of the ' Satyrios Orchis ;'
the skin of a hyaena's forehead ; the kernel of the fruit of a palm tree ;
'Alyssum' (madwort) hung up anywhere in the house; the stone
' Catochites ; ' spitting on the right shoe before it be put on ; ' vel
in urinam editam ;' hyssop ; lilies ; ' ungula magnae bestiae (what
this may be we have yet to learn) ; fumigations ; sprinklings ; neck
laces of jacinth, sapphire, or carbuncle ; washings in river water,
provided silence be kept ; licking a child's forehead, first upward,
next across, and lastly up again, and then spitting behind its back ;
sweeping its face with the bough of a pine tree ; laying it on the
ground, covered up in a linen cloth, and then sprinkling it in the
form of a cross, with three handfuls of earth, dug where the eaves
drop, and brought thence at three separate times within an hour ;
laying turf dug from a boy's grave under a boy's pillow, from a girl's
under a girl's ; silently placing near a child the clothes in which it was
baptized ; if, as is sometimes the case, a child appears to derive no
benefit from washing, taking three scrapings from the plaster of each
of the four walls of its bed-room, and sprinkling them on its linen ;
three ' lavemens ' of three spoonfuls of milk ; giving in a drink the
ashes of a rope in which a man has been hanged ; drawing water
silently, and throwing a lighted candle into it in the name of the
Holy Trinity, then washing the patient's legs in this water, and
throwing the remainder behind its back in the form of a cross ;
(N.B. this has been known to cure both a woman and a hen ;) hang
ing up the key of the house over the child's cradle ; laying on it
crumbs of bread, a lock with the bolt shot, a looking-glass, or some
coral washed in the font in which it was baptized ; hanging round
its neck fennel seeds, or bread and cheese. Besides these charms,
there are yet two others given by Frommann, which, as we do not
entirely understand them, we must present in the original language.
' Nonnulli aquam, super quam sponsus et sponsa e pago filiali in
ParochiS sua ambulare, et defunctorum corpora veni solent, per
silentium bis hauriunt et bis iterum effundunt, tertiS vice haustam
domum referunt eaq ; hominis et jumentorum capita lavant ;' again,
' Ex horreo vel domicilio ha^reditario tres fceni manipuli silentio et sine
reprehensione allati, cunisq ; vel lecto impositi . . . et est in
hie urbe (Nuremberg) quae non exiguam quotanis foeni jacturam in
aedibus suis haereditanis patitur ab hominibus Fascini gratia silentio
P
210
illud auferentibus ; hos tamen quia sacrum furti hujus finem esse
censet, reprehendere supersedet.'
Vairus states, that huntsmen, as a protection against fascination,
were used to split an oak plank, and pass themselves and their dogs
between it. As amulets against love fascination, he recommends
sprinkling with the dust in which a mule has rolled itself ; a bone
which may be found in the right side of a toad ; or the liver of a
chameleon. Vida has given a highly elaborate description of one
who possessed this destructive power in his eye, after enjoining
especial caution respecting those who are permitted to look at the
silkworms. (' Bombycum,' ii. 142).
Some instances of yet more modern belief in fascination than those
to which we have referred above, may be found collected in Brand's
' Popular Antiquities.' It appears even in our own days to be pre
valent among the inhabitants of the western islands of Scotland, who
use nuts, called Molluka beans, as amulets against it. (Martin, ' De
scription of Western Isl.,' 38, 123 ; Heron, ' Journey,' ii. 228 ;
' Statistical Account of Scotland,' xv. 258, xviii. 123.) Dallaway, in
his ' Account of Constantinople,' remarks, that " nothing can exceed
the superstition of the Turks respecting the evil eye of an enemy or
infidel. Passages from the Koran are painted on the outside of the
houses, globes of glass are suspended from the ceiling, and a part of
the superfluous caparison of their horses is designed to attract atten
tion and divert a sinister influence."
But in ' Hobhouse's Travels' we find a still more remarkable ac
count of the existence of this superstition in the Turkish dominions,
both among Mohammedans and Christians. " When the child is
born, it is immediately laid in the cradle and loaded with amulets,
and a small bit of soft mud, well steeped in a jar of water, properly
prepared by previous charms, is stuck upon its forehead, to obviate
the effects of the evil eye ; a noxious fascination proceeding from the
aspect of a personified, although invisible demon, and consequent
upon the admiration of an incautious spectator. The evil eye is
feared at all times, and supposed to affect people of all ages, who by
their prosperity may be the objects of envy. Not only a Greek, but
a Turkish woman, on seeing a stranger look eagerly at her child,
will spit in its face, and sometimes, if at herself, in her own bosom ;
but the use of garlic, or even of the word which signifies that herb
(axofioi), is considered a sovereign preventive. New built houses
and the ornamented sterns of the Greek vessels have long bunches
of it depending from them to intercept the fatal envy of any illdisposed beholder ; the ships of the Turks have the same append
ages." (Letter 31.)
A reference to the work of Bartholinus, already cited, will
show that some of these customs are remnants of Roman puerperal
FASCINATION.
211
rites ; and Persius will readily supply a close parallel for one of
them :
Ecce avia, atit metuens Diviim matertera, cunis
Exemit puerum, frontemque atque uda labella
Infami digito et lustralibus ante salivis
Expiat, urentes oculos inhibere perita.ii. 31.
We should add, that Delrio, in his ' Disq. Mag.,' has a very short
notice on fascination ; he divides it (as others do also) into ' Poetica
seu Vulgaris,' that resulting from obscure physical causes, which he
treats as fabulous ; ' Philosophical which he considers to be conta
gion ; and ' Magica,' to which he heartily assents.
The power of fascination, which some attribute to certain snakes,
(toads, hawks, and cats have been invested with it also), does not
legitimately belong to the subject which we have been treating above.
There is a paper by Dr. Benjamin Smith Barton, somewhat too
diffuse, but satisfactorily exploding this vulgar error, in vol. iv. of
the ' American Transactions,' and reprinted in vol. vii. (270) of
Nicholson's 'Journal.'*
[E. S.]
WHISPERING AND SNAKE CHARMING.
212
213
Met. vii. 153). Virgil too shows the enchanter with his hand and
voice, (' eantuque manuque,') subjecting snakes under obedience to
him, and preventing the evil effects of their bites (jEneid vii. 1. 753).
In line 758 he alludes to the magical powers of the Marsi.
Coming to modern times, we find the serpent charmers of the
East well sustaining their ancient reputation. In quoting the
following from Mr. Lane's description of their performances in his
' Modern Egypt,' we ought to remark, that serpents easily conceal
themselves in the holes and chinks of the walls in Eastern houses, as
alluded to in Amos v. 19. This will make our citation from Mr.
Lane quite intelligible. " The charmer professes to discover, he says,
without ocular perception, (but perhaps he does so by a peculiar
smell,) whether there be serpents in the house, and if there be, to
attract them to him, as the fowler by the fascination of his voice
allures the bird into his net. As the serpent seeks the darkest place
in which to hide himself, the charmer has, in most cases, to exercise
his skill in an obscure chamber, where he might easily take a serpent
from his bosom, bring it to the people without the door and affirm
that he found it in his apartment ; for no one would venture to enter
with him, after having been assured of the presence of one of those
reptiles within ; but he is often required to perform in the full light
of day, surrounded by spectators, and incredulous persons have
searched him beforehand, and even stripped him naked, yet his
success has been complete. He assumes an air of mystery, strikes
the walls with a short palm-stick, whistles, makes a clacking noise
with his tongue ; and generally says, ' I adjure you by God, if ye be
above, or if ye be below, that ye come forth ; I adjure you by the most
great name, if ye be obedient come forth ; and if ye be disobedient,
die ! die ! die !' The serpent is generally dislodged by his stick from
a fissure in the wall, or drops from the ceiling on the floor. I have
often heard it asserted that the serpent charmer, before he enters a
house in which he is to try his skill, always employs a servant of that
house to introduce one or more serpents ; but I have known instances
in which this could not be the case, and am inclined to believe that
the Durweeshes are generally acquainted with some real physical
means of discovering the presence of serpents without seeing them,
and of attracting them from their lurking-places." The matter of
fact is thus placed beyoi.d question. Almost as remarkable is the
account given in ' Silliman's Journal' (No. 54) of " a rattlesnake dis
armed by the leaves of the white ash," founded on an adventure in
the state of Ohio in 1801.
The same power has been exercised over other animals, but
especially horses. It is commonly known as "horse-whispering."
In the middle of the last century, a person named Sullivan professed
to have a charm by which he could tame the wildest and fiercest
214
215
216
music, upon which the will's spirit playeth ; what strings he touchetb.
they sound according to their property." So Agrippa: "The ope
rations of this world have their foundation partly in the substantial
forms of bodies, partly in the powers of heaven, partly in spiritual
things, and ultimately in the primal forms of the original image.
Influences only go forth through the help of the spirit ; bat this
spirit is diffused through the whole universe, and is in full accord
with the human spirit. Through the sympathy of similar and the
antipathy of dissimilar things, all creation hangs together."
So
again Swedenborg : " Everything in nature and the world is produced
by the influx and presence of the things of the heavenly world."
In fine, it is this magical relationship that the Hebrews sought to
express in their tenfold Sephiroth, where we see eternity represented
under beauty, beauty under mercy, mercy under strength, and
strength under understanding. It is the poet's secret and the philo
sopher's despair.
Millingen in his work on " The Passions," has thrown out such
hints on sympathy and antipathy as organization affords, and he has
a note on the sensibility of plants, which he traces to an excess of
irritability. He discerns the law of attraction and repulsion likewise,
and remarks on its extension to the affections. What can be more
remarkable than this :" In the hospital of the blind in Paris, called
' Les Quinze Vingt,' there was a pensioner, who by the touch of a
woman's hands and nails, and their odour, could infallibly assert if
she were a virgin ; several tricks were played upon him, and wedding
rings put on the fingers of young girls, but he never was at fault."
He himself, he says, " knew a young man, born blind, who, on feel
ing a lady's hand and hearing her speak, could invariably pronounce
whether she was handsome or not." (p. 105.) But more to our
present purpose is the following extract from the same pages :
" Our antipathies and sympathies are most unaccountable mani
festations of our nervous impressionability affecting our judgment ;
and uncontrollable by will or reason. Certain antipathies seem to de
pend upon a peculiarity of the senses. The horror inspired by the
odour of certain flowers may be referred to this causean antipathy
so powerful as to realize the poetic allusion to
' Die of a rose in aromatic pain.'
For Amatus Lusitanus relates the case of a monk who fainted when
he beheld a rose, and never quitted his cell while that flower was
blooming. Orfila (a less questionable authority) gives the account
of the painter Vincent, who was seized with violent vertigo, and
swooned when there were roses in the room Voltaire gives the his
tory of an officer who was thrown into convulsions and lost his
senses by having pinks in his chamber. Orfila also relates the in
217
218
219
220
MESMEEISM.
221
garded with great daring and boldness, yet much that is probable
results, and the more so from the fact, that all things in these monu
ments are not hieroglyphic. There are also purely historical paint
ings, which represent sacrifices, religious ceremonies, and other
actions, as well as things which refer to the natural history of ani
mals, of plants, and the stars.
" It is usual to imagine that all Egyptian subjects were emblema
tical, when in fact they were not, for hieroglyphics must not be con
founded with emblems. The former (caracteres hieroglyphiques,)
are symbolical representations of whole chains of ideas, which at a
later time were condensed ; the latter are representations of separate
actions. The hieroglyphics, he further remarks, were probably at
first whole figures, but as they occupied too much space, they were
gradually abbreviated, and portions alone remained lines, from which
it was impossible for strangers to discover the original meaning.
Among the emblems he includes the remarkable representation on
a mummy ease given by Montfaugon. Before a bed or table, on
which lie the sick, stands a person in a brown garment, and with
open eyes, and the dog's head of Anubis ; his countenance is turned
upon the sick person ; his left hand is placed upon the breast, and
the right is raised over the head of his patient, quite in the position
of a magnetizer. At both ends of the bed stand two female figures,
one with the right hand raised, the other with the left. The bed
was supported by four feet, which bear the Isis head, hawk's head,
dog's head, and a human head, the symbols of the four healing
divinities-Isis, Osiris, Anubis, and Horus. Other hieroglyphics on
a talisman, bearing similar representations, are mentioned ; and upon
other mummies, where standing figures touch the feet, the head, the
sides, or the thighs ; and many other magnetic actions are repre
sented : these are produced in Montfaugon and in Denon's ' Voyage
d'Egypte,' tom, iii."
These scenes do not stand alone. Figures occur on the amulets
or charms known as ' Abraxaei,' all more or less manifesting an ac
quaintance with magnetism. The priest with the dog's head or
mask of Anubis, occurs repeatedly, with his hands variously placed
on the supposed patient. Some of these figures are given by Mont
faugon. In one of them, the masked figure places one hand on the
feet, the other upon the head of the patient ; in a second, one hand
is laid upon the stomach, the other upon the head ; in a third the
hands are upon the loins ; in a fourth the hands are placed upon the
thighs, and the eyes of the operator fixed on the patient's counte
nance. All these representations were involved in mystery till mag
netism was rediscovered. Our French authority, however, like all
theorists, bends everything to his purpose, and certain figures in
Denon, which evidently represent the resurrection of the spirit, and
222
not the magnetic awakening in the body, are explained on the same
principle. Ennemoser also fully adopts his hypothesis, and con
cludes with this remark," Thus we see, in various stages of reco
very, that the patient gradually rises from his couch, a fact which,
therefore, excludes the idea of a dead body" (vol. i. p. 267) ; as if the
awakening spirit should be regarded as a dead body !
Symbol of the Band. Much more to the purpose are his re
marks on the ancient bronze hands described by Montfaugon, which
had been regarded as votive offerings. Generally the thumb and
the first two fingers are stretched out, and the other two closed. A
figure of Serapis, or the serpent, is twined round the wrist, the head
of which looks out in the direction of the thumb or fingers. We
may here quote the ipsissima verba of our author, who remarks, that
these hands are always the right, and that all the fingers have the
same direction. " In magnetizing," he continues, " the right hand
is open, and often the three first fingers are only used, as the French
magnetists maintain that the three first have the greatest influence ;
which is certainly true, though it is not an universal custom to
magnetize with three fingers. The Egyptian priests may have used
this method in certain diseases, or it may have been a common cus
tom. Undeniably, however, these hands were dedicated to the two
or three divinities in whose temples the cure of the sick was prac
tised. In Montfautjon we also find mystic fingers, which appear to
have had the same signification. These fingers are of bronze, and
end in a long nail, showing that they were fastened to a wall, or that
they were borne on a staff in the festivals of Isis, as in such festivals
other symbols dedicated to the gods were carried. Pierius Valerius
(Hieroglyphica Basil, 1556, lib. xxxvi.) says, that the forefinger was
called ' Medicus.' These bronze fingers are forefingers. Is it that
the Egyptians magnetized especially with this finger ? Magnetic
somnambulists often magnetize with the forefinger alone, and in
cases of cramps order it to be used."
It is remarked, on the authority of Tomasius, that the position of
these bronze hands is the same as that of the prelates and popes
when they blessed the people, and as that in which the painters of
all ages have been accustomed to represent the hand of our Saviour.
Indeed, the mysterious hand is not confined to Egyptian antiquities,
but it reappears in the coronation ceremonies of Europe, and after a
time we begin to recognize it as the symbol of the royal gift of
healing by touch. This, however, is not understood under its earlier
forms described by Montfaucjon. A hand, for example, is repre
sented as descending from heaven, in a picture of Charlemagne, aud
in two portraits of Charles the Bald, " pointing with four fingers
towards his head, to illuminate him in his duties and justice towards
his subjects." Prom the fingers of these hands proceed rays. On
MESMEEISM.
223
224
MESMEEISM.
225
226
MESMEEI8M.
227
as a physician, lie occupied his leisure hours with the attempt to bring
this theory into practice as a means of cure, and at last, towards the
close of 1773, resorted to the artificial magnet, his coadjutor in these
experiments being the Jesuit, Maximilian Hell, Professor of Astro
nomy at Vienna. The latter afterwards claimed the priority of dis
covery, which produced some disagreement between them, and pro
bably had some effect in turning Mesmer from the use of artificial
means to the more exclusive study of ' animal magnetism,' as he
finally termed it. Somnambulism also discovered itself to him while
he treated some of his patients with the lodestone, and he may now
have surmised that all the divine virtues attributed to its magnetic
properties by the ancients were capable of realization. See a brief
account of these attributes under the head of Phecious Stones.
It is not necessary, when all we can say on this subject must be
confined to the narrowest limits, to follow Mesmer step by step in his
discovery. In 1775 he found it convenient to quit Vienna, and occu
pied that and the following year in travelling through Bavaria and
Switzerland, where he effected some remarkable cures, both in private
circles and in the public hospitals. On returning home, he estab
lished an hospital in his own house, but stood in such ill repute, that
he was ordered to quit Vienna, and in the beginning of 1778 he
sought a new theatre for the exercise of his art in Paris. Here
Bergasse and Dr. D'Eslon became his ardent disciples, and Mesmer,
whose character was not without its weak points, assumed the airs of
a magician, with a view to secrecy, and perhaps to greater gain.
Encouraged by the latter of his converts, he published in 1779 his
first treatise on animal magnetism, and his imperfectly developed
theory is thus stated and commented on by his personal acquain
tance to whom we have already referred.
" There is a reciprocal influence (action and reaction) between the
planets, the earth, and animated nature. (True).
" The means of operating this action and reaction is a most fine,
subtle fluid, which penetrates everything, and is capable of receiving
and communicating all kinds of motions and impressions. (Fanciful).
" This is brought about by mechanical, but, a3 yet, unknown laws.
(False).
" The reciprocal effects are analogous to the ebb and flow. (Beau
tiful analogy ! the germ of the theory of polarity).
" The properties of matter and of organization depend upon reci
procal action. (True).
" This fluid exercises an immediate action on the nerves, with which
it embodies itself, and produces in the human body phenomena simi
lar to those of the lodestone ; that is, polarity and inclination.
(Here was the great mistake of Mesmer, of confounding the original
law of polarity and life, with the effect of a particular fluid.)
228
MESMEElSM.
229
230
>
MESMEEISM.
231
scrutiny, the most rigid precautions, and numerous and varied experi
ments, that we can escape illusion.
13. Sleep produced with more or less promptitude, is a real, hut
not, a constant effect of magnetism.*
14. We hold it as demonstrated that it has been produced in cir
cumstances in which the persons magnetized could not see, or were
ignorant of the means employed to occasion it.
15. When a person has once been made to fall into the magnetic
sleep, it is not always necessary to have recourse to contact, in order
to magnetize him anew. The look of the magnetizer, his volition
alone, possess the same influence. We can not only act upon the
magnetized person, but even place him in a complete state of som
nambulism, and bring him out of it without his knowledge, out of his
sight, at a certain distance, and with doors intervening.f
16. In general, changes, more or less remarkable, are produced
upon the perception and other mental faculties of those individuals
who fall into somnambulism, in consequence of magnetism.
(a.) Some persons, amidst the noise of a confused conversation,
near only the voice of their magnetizer ; several answer precisely the
questions he puts to them, or which are addressed to them by those
individuals with whom they have been placed in magnetic connection ;
others carry on conversation with all the persons around them.
Nevertheless, it is seldom they hear what is passing around them.J
During the greater part of the time, they are completely strangers to
the external and unexpected noise which is made close to their ears,
such as the sound of copper vessels struck briskly near them, the
fall of a piece of furniture, &c.
(6.) The eyes are closed, the eyelids yield with difficulty to
the efforts which are made to open them ; this operation, which
is not without pain, shows the ball of the eye convulsed and carried
upwards, and sometimes towards the lower part of the orbit.
(c.) Sometimes the power of smelling appears to be annihilated.
They may be made to inhale muriatic acid, or ammonia, without
feeling any inconvenience, nay, without perceiving it. The contrary
takes place in certain cases, and they retain the sense of smelling.
(?.) The greater number of the somnambulists whom we have
seen were completely insensible. We might tickle their feet, their
nostrils, and the angle of their eyes, with a feather ; we might pinch
their skin, so as to leave a mark, prick them with pins under the
' * The common sleep must be distinguished from the magnetic sleep. The former may be in
duced by the mere fatigue and monotony of the operation, and beyond that has nothing to do
with the effects. The magnetic sleep is marked by a peculiar effect on the muscles of the eyes.
t Nos. 14 and 15 are both unnecessary repetitions of a statement made in No. 2, and corrected
by our note.
X The perception of persons, or the inclination to converse with them is, in all probability de
pendent in some measure on the previous idea impressed, either in the mind of the patient or
the operator, or it may be, on both. Still, as a general rule, the patient is isolated.
232
nails, &c, without producing any pain, without even their perceiving
it. Finally, we saw one who was insensible to one of the most
painful operations in surgery, and who did not manifest the slightest
emotion in her countenance, her pulse, or her respiration.*
17. Magnetism is as intense, and as speedily felt at a distance of
six feet as of six inches, and the phenomena developed are the same
in both cases.
18. The action at a distance does not appear capable of being
exerted with success, excepting upon individuals who have been
already magnetized. f
19. We only saw one person who fell into somnambulism upon
being magnetized for the first time. Sometimes somnambulism was
not manifested until the eighth or tenth sitting.J
20. We have invariably seen the ordinary sleep, which is the
repose of the organs of sense, of the intellectual faculties, and the
voluntary motions, precede and terminate the state of somnambulism.
21. While in the state of somnambulism, the patients whom we
have observed, retained the use of the faculties which they possessed
when awake. Even their memory appeared to be more faithful and
more extensive, because they remembered everything that passed at
the time, and every time they were placed in the state of somnam
bulism.
22. Upon awaking, they said they had totally forgotten the cir
cumstances which took place during the somnambulism, and never
recollected them. For this fact we can trace no other authority
than their own declarations. ||
23. The muscular powers of somnambulists are sometimes be
numbed and paralysed. At other times their motions are constrained,
* Such experiments ought always to be denounced as equally cruel and unphilosophical.
Often, a patient may suffer much without exhibiting the outward signs of suffering, and espe
cially when the operator's will is opposed to any such demonstration of feeling. Surgical opera
tions upon mesmerized patients are entitled to superior consideration, not only from the necessity
of such cases, and the humane provision against suffering, but for this additional reason on the
side of philosophy, that whatever is done according to order, is more or less pleasurable to tie
interior perceptions, and this may have a magical effect in the mitigation of pain. The case of
the lady operated upon for cancer of the breast, by M. Cloquet, has been much discussed. When
magnetized she retained the power of observation, and conversed with perfect clearness on the
process of dissection, which was deliberately pursued through its several stages. The mind in
this case expressed itself perfectly through the organs of the body, and at the same time wa tehed
an operation which is usually one of extreme torture without perceiving pain. The consciouan es
was perfect, but the nature of the sensibility was to all appearance changed. We may conclude
from such a case that sensation is always of the spirit, and that it reacts from several planes, the
lowest of which is the physical.
t Perhaps certain rhythmical laws require to be set in action, by which the receptivity of the
patient and the activity of the operator are brought into correspondence. We know little of the
harmony of spheres, but there may be a play among them as among colours, and there may
be complementary spheres.
X The writer has seen sleep produced within a few moments of first contact, and unintentionally.
The sleep in this case was not magnetic, but the eyelids were fast sealed, and required to be set
at liberty by the demesmerizing process.
Do we know sufficiently well the conditions of ordinary sleep to be sure of this? Which of
the senses are sleeping, which are more or less wakeful, under given circumstances? It is be
lieved by physiologists that all the five senses rarely sleep at the same time.
I! Forgetmlness is not a necessary condition of interior wakefulness, as the writer might prove
from instances whic h have come under his own observation.
MBSMEEISM.
233
and the somnambulists walk or totter about like drunken men, some
times avoiding, and sometimes not avoiding, the obstacles which may
happen to be in their way. There are some somnambulists who
preserve entire the power of motion ; there are even some who display
more strength and agility than in their waking state.
24. We have seen two somnambulists who distinguished, with
their eyes closed, the objects which were placed before them ; they
mentioned the colour and the value of cards without touching them,
they read words traced with the hands, as also some lines of books
opened at random. This phenomenon took place even when the eye
lids were kept exactly closed with the fingers.*
25. In two somnambulists we found the faculty of foreseeing the
acts of the organism, more or less remote, more or less complicated.
One of them announced repeatedly, several months previously, the
day, the hour, the minute of the access and of the return of epileptic
fits. The other announced the period of the cure. Their previsions
were all realized with remarkable exactness. They appeared to us
to apply only to acts or injuries of their organism.
26. We found only a single somnambulist who pointed out the
symptoms of the diseases of three persons, with whom she was placed
in magnetic connection. We had, however, made experiments upon
a considerable number.f
27. In order to establish, with any degree of exactness, the con
nection between magnetism and therapeutics, it would be necessary
to have observed its effects upon a great number of individuals, and
to have made experiments every day, for a long time, upon the same
patients. As this did not take place with us, your committee could
only mention what they perceived in too small a number of cases to
enable them to pronounce any judgment.
28. Some of the magnetized patients felt no benefit from the
treatment. Others experienced a more or less decided relief ; viz.,
* There has been a large accumulation of experience under this head since the Report was
published. Br. Moore, who has little to say in favour of mesmerism, makes the following
observation, nevertheless, in another connection:"During the vigilance of the senses, an
exercise ofthe will in attending is essential to the distinct perception of any objectjpresented to
them ; but it appears that during sleep waking, the attention is often directed in a manner still
more remarkable. Thus, in the case related by the Archbishop of Bourdeaux, the somnambulists
on whom he experimented continued to compose and write a long sermon, with great talent and
neatness, while a large piece of board interposed between his eyes and the writing without his
perceiving it; but the paper on which he was writing being removed, and other paper sub
stituted, he immediately observed the change. He saw only what he desired to attend to. Those
who were experimenting on him were invisible to him, and when aroused from his sleep, he
knew nothing of what had happened. It is much easier to deny such facts than to account for
them, but instances like this are too numerous, and too numerously attested by independent
witnesses in different ages and countries to be very reasonably denied, it is more rational to
believe the facts, consistent as they are to each other, than to conclude, in spite of all evidence,
that those who relate them are enthusiasts and simpletons."
f The power of diagnosis possessed by some clairvoyantes is now an established fact, and
has been tried by tests which could hardly have failed to detect imposture. Still, care is
necessary to prevent deception, as the temptation is often great and the means facile. It should
be remarked also that the faculty of diagnosis may or may not be accompanied with a true percep
tion of the cure, or knowledge of medicine.
234
MESMEEISM.
235
he does not see with his eyes,* and he hears better than one who
is awake. He sees and hears only those with whom he is in magnetic
communication.f He sees nothing but that at which he intends to
look, and he generally looks only at those objects to which his
attention is directed by those in magnetic communication with him. J
He is under the will of his magnetizer in regard to everything that
cannot hurt him, and that he does not feel contrary to his ideas of
justice and truth. He feels the will of his magnetizer, he perceives
the magnetic fluid, he sees, or rather be feels, the interior of his body,
and that of others (provided that he touch them) ; but he commonly
observes only those parts of it which are not in their natural state,
and which, therefore, disturb the harmony of the whole. || He
recovers the recollection of things which when awake he had for
gotten. He has prophetic visions and sensations, which may be
erroneous in some circumstances, and which are limited in their
extent. He expresses himself with astonishing facility. He is not
free from vanity .^f He becomes more perfect of his own accord,
for a certain time, if guided wisely ; he wanders when he is illdirected.** When he returns to the natural state, he entirely loses
the recollection of all the sensations and all the ideas which he had
had in the state of somnambulism,ff so that these two conditions
are foreign to one another, as if the somnambulist and the waking
man were two different beings." (Deleuze, Hist. Crit. du Mag.
An., vol. i. p. 185.)
Dr. Elliotson's idea of the magnetic influence is thus expressed :
" The existence of a mesmeric influence is pure hypothesis. The
phenomena may depend upon a peculiar matter, or upon a peculiar
* This by no means follows from the fact of his eyes being shut. The visual objects of imagi
nation, are they in the eye or the brain?
t Not an invariable rule.
X M. Deleuze should have said that he only speaks of those objects. Our own experience estab
lishes that the clairvoyante is in relation with another world of sentient existences, and if not
continually recalled by the magnetizer, becomes intensely interested in them. How often have
we regretted the interruption of these interior experiences for want of better knowledge, by
those whose duty it was patiently to observe and wait the issue of the spirit's operations !
Not necessarily so. The principal experience of the writer has been with a subject who en
joyed a more perfect freedom than when awake. We do, indeed, constantly hear of clairvoyantes, who, being treated as oracles, answer every fool according to his folly. In such cases the
magnetizer is greatly to blame, and we may here add generally, that an experimenter in mag
netism ought to test his own fitness for such an office by the independence and distinct intelligence
of his patient Let him be aware that a line is drawn under these two principles which marks
all below it as unlawful to Christian men.
II Simply because the attention is generally called to such parts for particular reasons. A welldirected clairvoyante, if equally good reasons are presented to her, will see with much greater
clearness the parts that are in order, than those which disturb order.
If Nor from any other human passion.
** In accordance with what we have remarked on the freedom and reason of the well-directed
clairvoyante. But what then becomes of the former assertion of M. Deleuze, concerning the
subjection of the patient to the will of the magnetizer? The saving clause, which provides that
the former do not feel it contrary to his ideas of justice and truth, is of very little value, if the
patient is uninformed In such ideas I The magnetizer, in short, puts himself in the most respon
sible of all situations, and much unaffected charity, much self-denial, ought to mark his cha
racter.
ft This is commonly the case, but it is not an invariable condition of the magnetic sleep; there
is evidence, in fact, of a twofold memory, the inner or deeper having a distinct activity which
may be exercised concurrently with the outer or not
236
MESMEEISIT.
237
238
MESMEEISM.
239
240
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
PART IV.
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEKIENCES.
DREAMS.
DEEAMS.
241
242
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEDIENCES.
DEEAMS.
243
244
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBIENCES.
DEEAMS.
245
a disclosure of what already exists. "All things really are, though not
yet revealed in time." As to dreams in particular, those of the
graver kind were not disregarded even by the Roman statesmen.
"Within the memory of all, an edict of the senate had ordered the
temple of Juno Sospita to be restored, being moved to this, it ap
pears, by the dream of Cecilia Metella (i. 4). He then cites both the
opinions of ancient philosophers and well-known instances of remark
able dreams. The purgative virtues of scammony, and the efficacy
of birthwort or snake-root (aristolochia) were, it is well known,
discovered in dreams. (Ibid 16.) The mother of Dionysius, the
tyrant of Syracuse, when pregnant with him, dreamed that she gave
birth to a satyr (39). The future cruelty of Phalaris was shown to
his mother under similar circumstances, by blood poured from a
drinking vessel till it flooded the house (46) . Cyrus beheld the sun
at his feet in a dream, and made three several attempts to grasp it,
which was said to forbode thirty years' dominion, as the event
proved (Ibid). Coelius writes that Hannibal, deterred by a warning
from Juno Lacinia, desisted from his intention of carrying away the
golden pillar from her temple. This great leader also dreamed that
he was present with Jove in a council of the gods, who commanded
him to continue the war in Italy, and showed him the Vastitas
Italics in form of a monstrous serpent (49). Hamilcar was warned
by a voice of events that afterwards happened to him (50). The
dreams of Decius and Socrates are then mentioned. To the latter
a beautiful woman appeared, who quoted a line from Homer warning
him of his death within three days, as he related to his friend Crito ;
the event proved its correctness. Eudemas, on the authority of
Aristotle, had a dream, in which the death of Alexander the Great
was foreshown. Sophocles and Caius Gracchus were also true
dreamers. Simonides, having humanely caused the body of a stranger
that was thrown ashore to be buried, was warned by that person in
a dream not to go on ship-board as he intended ; by obedience to
this injunction he saved his life, for the ship was cast away, and all
on board perished (lb. 56). The next example adduced by Quintus
is the famous story of the Arcadian friends, one of whom was
murdered while they slept at an inn at Megara, and appearing to
his companion gave him such intelligence as enabled him to bring
the murderer to justice (lb. 57). Nay, Quintus himself had dreamed
truly, and as a crowning argument he appeals to the experience
of his brother Tully (yenio nunc ad tuum), supported by the know
ledge of their mutual friend Sallust (lb. 59). In fine, he quotes
the opinions of the philosophers.
Plato, he urges (citing the 'Republic,' lib. ix), speaks of the
follies committed by the animal nature, when the rational part of
the soul is asleep, in which Socrates coincides with him, and adds,
246
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBEEITCES.
when the contrary is the case, how vividly the truth is apprehend?!
in dreams hy the rational soul, the animal nature being neither
starved nor glutted, but made to lie quiet. Hence the importantc
of temperate habits and of purification in mind, to which end, per
haps, the use of beans was forbidden by Pythagoras and Plato
because they create flatulency (i. 62) . The opinion of Posidonius the
Stoic is then cited, who teaches that dreams from divine impulse are
of three kinds ; the first, automatic, from the clear sight of the sod,
which resembles the gods in nature ; the second, from immorta!
souls, who swarm in the air, and bear the known characters of truth;
the third, from the gods themselves discoursing with the sleep
(76. 64). The doctrine of Cratippus is to the same effect. The!
soul, according to him, is of a divine nature on the one part, and
entirely human on the other. Of the human part, he predicates
6ense, motion, appetite, so that it cannot be separated from the
action of the body ; the other part, contrariwise, participates n
intelligence, and is most active and vigilant when separated from
the body (76. 70). In this strain, Chrysippus, Democritus, Etna.
goras, and others are cited in course of the book, but it would occu
py too much space to continue our abstract, as we have yet to notiee
the reply of Cicero to his brother's arguments.
This is postponed to near the end of the second book, with the
advantage of partaking in all the ridicule that has been cast on
other methods of divination by this elegant scholar and subtle
reasoner. At length (ii. 118) Cicero applies himself to the confuta
tion of dreams. He scorns the discipline of the Pythagoreans, and
laughs especially at the prohibition of a bean diet for veracious
dreaming, as if the mind and not the stomach were inflated by that
sort of food ! His arguments have since been pilfered by nearly
all who have written against the popular belief in the veracity
of dreams. As for the opinion of philosophers, he exclaim*
there is nothing so absurd but it may be traced to one or
other of them ! To guess of the future from dreams is every
whit as reasonable as to draw similar conjectures from tk
hallucinations of insanity and drunkenness ! He who shoots at J
mark all day long, will probably hit it sometimes ; is it wonderful
then, if those who dream all night long should sometimes dream
truly ? Doublets must occasionally turn up if we are always cast
ing the dice, but it would hardly savour of wisdom if we attributed
them to any other agency than that of chance (76. 121). Why,
again, should we be asked to believe that medicines are prescribed it
dreams, rather than the other products of wisdom and the skill of
the muses (123) ? If the gods warn us in sleep, how much trouble
they must expend to little purpose, for how few remember, under
stand, or obey their dreams ? how many deride the observation oi
DEEAMS.
247
them ? (124, 125). What reason can be assigned why the gods
should not rather choose our waking moments than those of slum
ber for such warnings, considering the superior clearness and cer
tainty 'of such a method (126) ? Why choose a circuitous method
in place of a more direct one (127) ? You allege that some dreams
are true, not all ; how then are we to distinguish between them,
and if true dreams are from the gods, whence come the false
(127, 128) ? Which of the two is more likely, that the pure essence
of the immortals should stoop everywhere over the truckle-beds of
snoring men, in order to exhibit mystic and ambiguous symbols,
which the dreamers when they awake in terror, may carry on the
next morning for the exposition of some idle conjectures ; or that the
mind should represent to itself in sleep the images of things that it
had perceived while waking (129) ? At this point, though the
enigmatical character of dreams does not escape the satirical pen of
Cicero (132, 133), his arguments really turn against the mode of
interpretation then prevalent. Chrysippus relates the following :
A man dreamed that he saw an egg hanging from the tester of his
bed, and the Oneirocritick pronounced that there was a treasure
under the couch. He dug, therefore, and found some gold, with
silver round about it, part of which latter he presented to his sage
adviser. " Was there no gold?" asked the wise man; "if not, what
meant the yolk of your egg ?" As if, Cicero exclaims, no one else
had ever dreamed of an egg, or without discovering a treasure ; and
as if there could be any necessity for the obscure intimation and
open interpretation at the same time (134). Having thus come to
examples, Cicero cannot, in honesty, pass over those mentioned by
his brother Quintus, and he himself relates a dream of Alexander,
when his friend Ptolemy was wounded by an envenomed dart.
Worn out with the fatigue of watching by his bed-side, Alexander
fell into a profound sleep, in which that dragon is reported to have
appeared to him, which was bred up by his mother Olympias.
The animal carried a little root in its mouth, and told him of a place
in the neighbourhood where it grew ; by the use of this root, not
only was Ptolemy healed, but many soldiers who had been wounded
in the same manner (135). Such dreams, he continues, and those
concerning Phalaris, Dionysius, Cyrus, those of Hannibal and Hamilcar, the recent dream of Metella, &c., proceed from, we know not
what external causes, and some of them, perhaps, are fictions (136) !
We really feel ashamed for Cicero, but must add, that he accounts
for his own dream and for that of Quintus with equally cogent
reasons ; in a word, the activity of the imagination explains all that
cannot be denied or accounted for by any other hypothesis (139).
Pliny, who flourished a century later than Cicero, informs us that
the first interpreter of dreams was Amphictyon. The little he says
248
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBIENCES.
DEEAMS.
249
250
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
DEEAMS.
251
252
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
BEEAMS.
253
254f
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
DEEAMS.
255
256
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
" is yet (1765) alive, though the affair is now of some years'
standing."
Such an instance might be claimed for the second class of Abercrombie, yet how will this account for the coincidence between the
vision of the mother and the son ? We are brought much nearer
to the facts of nature by the simple admission of Aristotle, that in
certain clear dreams, friends and relations may make themselves
known and perceived, even from a great distance ; and it shows how
little we have gained by theorising on these subjects in more than
2,000 years, while the natural action of mind upon mind has remained
the same in all ages. It is a remarkable circumstance, indeed, how
continually the same phenomena have recurred in dreams at remote
epochs, and how little this fact has been regarded. Aristotle and
the old ' London Magazine ' are in agreement as to the fact, and we
could immediately refer to half-a-dozen similar and independent
instances. Dendy (p. 24) cites the following from Dr. Pritchard :
" A maid-servant, who lived in the house of an elderly lady, some
years deceased, had risen early on a winter's morning, and was em
ployed in washing, by candle-light, the entry of the house ; when
she was greatly surprised at seeing her mistress, who was then in a
precarious state of health, coming down stairs in her night-dress.
The passage being narrow, she rose up to let her mistress pass,
which the latter did with a hasty step, and walked into the street,
appearing, to the terrified imagination of the girl, to pass through
the door without opening it. The servant related the circumstance
to the son and daughter of the lady as soon as they came down
stairs, who desired her to conceal it from their mother, and anxiously
waited for her appearance. The old lady entered the room while
they were talking of the incident, but appeared languid and unwell,
and complained of having been disturbed by an alarming dream.
She had dreamed that a dog had pursued her from her chamber
down the staircase, and along the entry, and that she was obliged to
take refuge in the street." In another connection, this author admits
having been " once gravely told by a visionary that he dreamed one
night of a certain old woman ; and she afterwards told him that she
dreamed she was on that very night in his chamber" (p. 232). We
remember a similar instance related by Spencer T. Hall, well known
a few years ago as a mesmerist ; but he called his psychological visi
tant a " lady," and spoke respectfully of her.
Ages ago, St. Augustine recorded his testimony to a particular
fact of the same import, agreeing with the general admission of
Aristotle, and with the more recent examples we have already cited.
"A certain gentleman, named Praestantius," as Aubrey relates the
story, had been entreating a philosopher to solve him a doubt, which
he absolutely refused to do. The night following, although Praes
DEEAMS.
257
258
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBIENCES.
DEEAMS.
259
260
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEZENOES.
[E. R.]
visions.
261
VISIONS.
As the same light, in different degrees of clearness, may be seen
in both, it is not very obvious what essential difference there is be
tween the dream and the vision. The latter, it would be supposed,
is seen with the open eye, and in full wakefulness, while the dream
aecurs in sleep ; but a comparison of experiences will soon prove how
difficult it is to separate these two classes of phenomena. Macrobius
and Aristotle, as we have seen in the preceding article, class the
vision with the higher phenomena of dreaming, in which they do
but follow the general sense of antiquity. In the Word, true dreams,
seen in spiritual light, are called ' visions of the night.' In our own
day, again, Swedenborg relates ('Diarium Spirituale,' 2951) how
difficult it was, for some time, to believe that he was really in the
vision of spiritual objects and not dreaming. The passage is alto
gether so remarkable, that we may as well give the general sense of
it, especially as it is inaccessible to the English reader. For some
years, then, before he spoke with spirits, this author declares that he
received information, as to what he wrote, in dreams, and enjoyed a
light so extraordinary that it was afterwards marvellous to him he
wa3 not sooner convinced that men are governed by spirits. At
length visions commenced, his eyes being shut (postea quoque
visiones plures clausis oculis) ; he began to receive sensible proof of
the near neighbourhood of spirits ; he was much tempted by the
opposition of evil spirits to what he wrote ; he heard voices when he
awoke in the morning (loquek* matutino tempore), and, by and by,
a few words were addressed to him. He concludes by remarking
how easily, had his experience not been continuous, he might have
persuaded himself that these first manifestations were due, not to
living phenomena but to phantasy (Percepi quondam post aliquot
mensium tempus cum loquutus cum spiritibus, quod si remitterer in
statum pristinum, quod potuissem labi in opinionem, quod phantasiae fuissent). His further remarks on vision and on his own ex
periences will be more available, perhaps, after a brief historical
illustration of this subject.
The visions of the Bible are, in the beginning, remarkable for their
simplicity and directness, but they gradually unfold in symbols more
or less complex, until the relations of Ezekiel and Saint John assume
a form which has baffled the critical acumen of commentators. Adam
speaks with Jehovah as one man with another, walking in the garden.
Moses ascends the mountain, after three days' preparation, not only
of himself, but of the whole body of the people, and then receives
the promised communications, and is shown the pattern of the taber
nacle. Isaiah (vi. 5-7) felt the necessity of purification at the com
mencement of his vision and prophecy. Jeremiah (i. 5-6) speaks of
a preparation for the same office from his very conception. Ezekiel
262
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPERIENCES.
declares, first, that the heavens were opened, and he saw vision;
God (i. 1), a particular description of which follows. Then, (verJ.
the " hand of the Lord" was upon him. At this time he was pros
on the earth, for he says the Spirit entered into him and set hk
upon his feet (ii. 1, 2). Throughout, he represented the spiritual
state of the people in his own person, though his conduct must hat;
borne the appearance of madness (iv. 5, and general tenor of It
whole prophecy) . He was taken up by the Spirit, or by the haai
of the Lord, as if between heaven and earth (iii. 12, 14 ; viii. 3),
Finally, he was conveyed, in a vision, or in the Spirit, to several dis
tant places (xi. 24 ; xxxvii. 1 ; xl. 1, 2). The experience of Daniel
is still more explicitly related than that of Ezekiel. He lived a pus
and abstemious life (ch. i.), being also one of those who. was selected
for his personal qualities and fine natural capacity (ver. 4). Thus
prepared to receive wisdom from God, he " had understanding in all
visions and dreams," so that he surpassed all the magicians and
astrologers that were in the realm of Babylon (ver. 17, 20). He
was cast into a den of lions, but an angel was sent, it is said, and the
magical power of his "innocency" saved him (vi. 22). His tint
visions are called of the night, and he repeats that he was grieved in
spirit, and much troubled when they occurred (vii. 1, 13, 15) Be
then sees a vision in open day, in the morning says that he was i
the river's sidethat he "lifted up his eyes, and saw" (viii. 2,3,
26) . He reflected on the vision as it proceededhis judgment was
fully awake (ver. 5, 15). When one came, " as the appearance ofa
man," he was thrown into a trance or deep sleep, but the mm
touched him, and set him upright (ver. 18). After these two vision)
he was faint and sick some days (ver. 27), and at a subsequent period
he relates how he humbled himself before the Lord "in prayer and
supplication, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes " (ix. 3, 20). On
a second occasion, he "fulfilled three whole weeks" in this manner
(x. 3) ; and then, being at the river's side, he was in vision again
He alone saw this vision, though others were with him, who were,
nevertheless, struck with fear (ver. 7). No strength remained in
him, yet he heard the words of the man, now called Gabriel, and
when he heard them, was in a deep sleep, with his face toward the
ground (ver. 8, 9). Then a hand touched him, and set him upon
his knees and upon the palms of his hands ; and, finally, at the
command of the speaker, he stood upright, but trembling (ver. 10,
11). The effect of what he heard was to make him dumbhe stood
looking upon the ground, speechless (ver. 15). The angel touched
his lips, and he was able to speak ; he mentions his sorrows and his
weakness ; observes, in particular, that he lay without breathing
(ver. 16, 17). He is now strengthened only by the word of the
angel (ver. 19). These particulars are of momentous interest in a
visions.
263
264
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
" Being revived, he told what he saw in the other state, and said
that after his soul left the body it went with many others, and that
they came to a certain daemoniacal place where there were two
chasms in the earth, near to each other, and two other openings in
the heavens opposite to them, and that the judges sat between these.
That when they gave judgment, they commanded the just to go to
the right hand, and upwards through the heavens, fixing before them
the accounts of the judgments pronounced ; but the unjust they
commanded to the left, and downwards, and these likewise had be
hind them the accounts of all they had done. But on his coming
before the judges, they said it behoved him to be a messenger to
men concerning things there, and they commanded him to hear and
to contemplate everything in the place. And that he saw here
through two openings, one of the heaven and one of the earth, the
souls departing after they were there judged ; and through the other
two openings he saw, rising through the one out of the earth, souls
full of squalidness and dust ; and through the other he saw other
souls descending, pure from heaven, and that always on their arrival
they seemed as if they came from a long journey, and that they
gladly went to rest themselves in the meadow, as in a public assem
bly, and saluted one another, such as were acquainted ; and that
those who rose out of the earth asked the others concerning the
things above, and those from heaven asked them concerning the
things below, and that they told one another ; those wailing and
weeping whilst they called to mind what and how many things they
suffered and saw in their journey under the earth (for it was a journey
of a thousand years), and that these again from heaven explained
their enjoyments and spectacles of immense beauty. To narrate
many of them would take much time, but this, he said, was the sum,
that whatever unjust actions any had committed, and how many
soever any one had injured, they were punished for all these sepa
rately tenfold, ana that it was in each according to the rate of one
hundred years, the life of one man being considered as so long, that
they might suffer tenfold punishment for the injustice they had done ;
so that if any had been the cause of many deaths, either by betray
ing cities or armies, or bringing men into slavery, or being confede
rates in any other wickedness, for each of all these they reaped ten
fold sufferings. And if, again, they had benefited any by good
deeds, and had been just and holy, they were rewarded according to
their deserts. Of those who died very young, and lived but a little
time, he told what was not worth relating in respect of other things.
But of impiety and piety towards the gods and parents, and of sui
cides, he told the more remarkable retributions, for he said he was
present when one was asked by another, where the great Aridaeus
was ? [This Aridaeus had been tyrant in a city of Pamphylia, a
visions.
265
thousand years before, and his sad lot is described.] He added, that
every one after they had been seven days in the meadow, arising
thence it was requisite for them to depart on the eighth day, and
arrive at another place on the fourth day after, whence they perceived
from above through the whole heaven and earth, a light extended as
a pillar, mostly resembling the rainbow, but more splendid and pure,
at which they arrived in one day's journey ; and thence they per
ceived through the middle of the light from heaven, the extremities
of its ligatures extended, as this light was the belt of heaven, like the
transverse beams of ships, keeping the whole circumference united ;
that from the extremities the distaff of necessity is extended, by
which all the revolutions were turned round, whose spindle and point
were both of adamant, but its whirl mixed of this and of other
things ; and that the nature of the whirl was of such a kind, as to
its figure, as is any one we see here. [The whirl of the spiritual
universe is here described as a series of eight whirls, one in the belly
of another, also their respective colours and relative motions. The
fifth is turned round on the knees of Necessity, and the syrens are
carried round with it ; and the whole eight, though variously modu
lated, compose one harmony. He then proceeds to relate] that there
were other three sitting round at equal distances one from another,
each on a throne, the daughters of Necessitythe Fates, in white
vestments, and having crowns on their heads ; Lachesis, and Clotho,
and Atropos, singing to the harmony of the syrens ; Lachesis singing
the past, Clotho the present, and Atropos the future ; and that
Clotho at certain intervals with her right hand laid hold of the
spindle, and along with her mother turned about the outer circle ;
and Atropos, in like manner, turned the inner ones with her left
hand ; and Lachesis touched both of these severally with either hand.
After they arrive here, it is necessary for them to go directly to La
chesis. That then a certain prophet first of all ranges them in
order, and afterwards taking the lots and the models of lives from
the knees of Lachesis, and ascending a lofty tribunal, he saysThe
speech of the Virgin Lachesis, the daughter of Necessity. Souls of
a day ! The beginning of another period of men of mortal race.
The daemon shall not receive you as his lot, but you shall choose the
dmon. He who draws the first, let him first make choice of a life
to which he must of necessity adhere. Virtue is independent, which
every one shall partake of more or less, according as he honours or
dishonours her : the cause is in him who makes the choice, and God
is blameless. That, when he had said these things, he threw on all
of them the lots, and that each took up the one which fell beside
him, and that he was allowed to take no other. And that when he
had taken it, he knew what number he had drawn. That, after this,
he placed on the ground before them, the models of lives, many more
2G6
PSTCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIETTCES.
than those we see at present ; and that they were all various. For
there were lives of all sorts of animals, and human lives of every kind.
And that among these were tyrannies also, some of them perpetual,
and others destroyed in the midst of their greatness, and ending in
poverty, banishment, and want. That there were also lives of
renowned men, some for their appearance as to beauty, strength, and
agility ; and others for their descent and the virtues of their ancestors.
There were the lives of renowned women in the same manner. But
that there was no disposition of soul among these models, because of
necessity, on choosing a different life, it becomes different itself. As
to other things, riches and poverty, sickness and health, they were
mixed with one another, and some were in a middle station between
these. [Here there is a screed of moralizing, followed by a descrip
tion of some of the Homeric heroes choosing themselves souls : for
example, Ajax Telamon chooses the life of a lion, Agamemnon, that
of an eagle ; and, rather humorously, Atalanta is represented
choosing the life of an athlete ; Thersites becomes an ape ; Ulysses,
tired of ambition, becomes a private man.] That in like manner the
souls of wild beasts went into men, and men again into beasts : the
unjust changing into wild beasts, and the just into tame ; and that
they were blended by all sorts of mixtures. After, therefore, all the
souls had chosen their lives according as they drew their lots, they
all went in order to Lachesis, who gave to every one the daemon he
chose, and sent him along with him to be the guardian of his life,
and the accomplisher of what he had chosen. That first of all he
conducts the soul to Clotho, to ratify under her hand, and by the
whirl of the vortex of her spindle, the destiny it had chosen by lot,
and after being with her, he leads it back again to the spinning of
Atropos, who makes the destinies irreversible. And that from hence
they proceed directly under the throne of Necessity ; and that after
he had passed by it, as all the others passed, they all of them marched
into the plain of Lethe amidst dreadful heat and scorching, for he
said that it is void of trees and everything that the earth produces.
That when night came on they encamped beside the river Amelete,
whose water no vessel contains. Of this water all of them must
necessarily drink a certain measure, and that he who drinks, always
forgets everything. But after they were laid asleep, and it became
midnight, there was thunder, and an earthquake, and they were
thence on a sudden carried upwards, some one way, and some another,
approaching to generation like stars. But that he himself was
forbidden to drink of the water. Where, however, and in what
manner he came into his body, he was entirely ignorant ; but, sud
denly looking up in the morning, he saw himself already laid on the
funeral pile."
The vision we have recited is very characteristic of the Platonic
visions.
267
268
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
and the Christian doctrine has been divorced from philosophy and
from literature by its faithless professors.
As we cannot treat this subject minutely, and we have already
noticed the doctrines of Scripture and of philosophy before the Chris
tian era, we shall take an illustration of a later age from the pages
of the venerable Bede, who flourished in the seventh century. His
' Ecclesiastical History ' is replete with artless stories of visions and
miracles, which he relates with the same simple garrulity, and with
more than the faith of an Herodotus. Almost any instance that
comes to hand will be interesting as a specimen of his manner, and
of the religious zeal of those times. In chap, xix., book i., for ex
ample:"As they were returning from thence (St. Alban's), Germanus* fell and broke his leg, by the contrivance of the devil, who
did not know that, like Job, his merits would be enhanced by the
affliction of his body. Whilst he was thus detained some time in
the same place by illness, a fire broke out in a cottage neighbouring
to that in which he was, and having burned down the other houses
which were thatched with reed, was carried on by the wind to the
dwelling in which he lay. The people all flocked to the prelate,
entreating that they might lift him in their arms, and save him from
the impending danger. He, however, rebuked them, and relying on
faith, would not suffer himself to be removed. The multitude, in
despair, ran to oppose the conflagration ; however, for the greater
manifestation of Divine power, whatsoever the crowd endeavoured to
save, was destroyed ; but what he who was disabled and motionless
occupied, the flame avoided, sparing the house that gave entertain
ment to the holy man, and raging about on every side of it ; whilst
the house he lay in appeared untouched amid the general conflagra
tion. The multitude rejoiced at the miracle, and praised the superior
power of God. An infinite number of the poorer sort watched day
and night before the cottagesome to heal their souls, and some
their bodies. It is impossible to relate what Christ wrought by his
servantwhat wonders the sick man performed ; for whilst he would
suffer no medicines to be applied to his distemper, he one night saw
a person in garments as white as snow, standing by him, who,
reaching out his hand, seemed to raise him up, and ordered him to
stand boldly upon his feet ; from which time his pain ceased, and he
was so perfectly restored, that when the day came on, he, without
hesitation, set forth upon his journey." The vision of King Edwin
(book ii., c. 12) is of a different character, and is said to have caused
his conversion to Christianity. The appearance of a " heavenly
* Germanus was Bishop of Auxerre, who came on a mission to Britain, after the outbreak of
the Pelagian heresy. He arrived a.d. 429, though "obstructed by the malevolence of the
daemons," who raised a furious storm, which Germanus is said to have quelled. On his second
visit, a.d. 447, "the wicked spirits flying about the whole island" were more under the com
mand of the pious inhabitants, and more constrained to advertise their enemy's approach.
visions.
269
270
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
visions.
271
of the ' Morte d'Arthur,' must suffice, which we shall borrow from
an account of the ' Grail' in the 4to edition of the ' Ency. Met.'
The writer's authority is the edition of 1634, entitled ' The Most
Ancient and Famous History of the Renowned Prince Arthur, King
of Britaine' :
At the institution of the round table, one seat, " the siege peri
lous," was reserved, we know not why, for the holy vessel. " Afore
the time that Sir Galahad (the son of Sir Launcelot) was begotten
or born, there came in an hermit unto King Arthur on Whitsunday,
as the knights sat at the round table. And when the hermit saw
the siege perilous, hee asked the king and all the knights why that
siege was voide. King Arthur and all the knights answered, ' There
shall never none sit in that siege but one, but if he be destroyed.
Then said the hermit, wot yee not what he is ? Nay, said King
Arthur and all the knights, we wot not who he is that shall sit
therein. Then wot I, said the hermit, for he that shall sit in
that siege is yet unborn, and ungotten ; and this same year, he shall
be gotton that shall sit in that siege perilous, and he shall win the
sancgreall. " (iii. 1.) After this Sir Launcelot rode out upon his
adventures, the first of which is the deliverance of a " dolorous
ladye, all naked as a needell," from the fairest tower that ever he
saw near the bridge of Corbin, who had been in paines many winters
" from boiling in scalding water." He then slew a dragon, and was
introduced to Sir Pelles, " king of the forrin countrey and high
cousin unto Joseph of Arimathy." In this prince's castle after their
repast, occurs the first appearance of the Saint Greal.
" And anon there came in a dove at a window, and in her bill
there seemed a little sencer of gold, and therewithal there was such
a savour as though all the spicery of the world had been there.
And forthwithal there was upon the table all manner of meates and
drinkes that they could think upon ; and there came a damosell
passing faire and young, and she beare a vessell of gold betweene her
hands, and thereto the king kneeled devoutly and said his prayers,
and so did all that were there. Oh Jesu, said Sir Launcelot, what
may this meane ? This is, said King Pelles, the richest thing that
any man has living. And when this thing goeth about, the round
table shall bee broken. And wot yee well, said King Pelles, that
this is the holy sancgreall which ye have heere scene." King Pelles,
who knew that Sir Galahad, the achiever of the adventure, was des
tined to spring from Sir Launcelot and his own daughter, the faire
dame Elaine, by the aid of a lady, dame Brison, "one of the greatest
enchantresses that was at that time in the world living," contrives
that Sir Launcelot should occupy his daughter's chamber, under the
belief that he was still preserving inviolate his not very legitimate
fealty to Queen Guenever. Upon a discovery of his mistake, Sir
272
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBIENCES.
Launcelot draws his sword in order to punish the traitress who had
deceived him, but the fair lady, dame Elaine, " skipped out of her
bed" and kneeled down before him till she obtained pardon, and he
quitted her "mildly." Sir Galahad was the fruit of this adven
ture (iii. 3).
" Sir Bors, the nephew of Sir Launcelot, is soon afterwards indulged
with a sight of the Saint Greal during a visit to the castle of King
Pelles. It appears then, as it did before, and as it did on all subse
quent occasions, with a dove, a damsel, a savour of spicery, and
meats and drinks. Another appearance healed the wounds of Sir
Ector and Sir Percivall, which last, as ' a perfect cleane maide,' has
a glimmering of the vessell, and of the maiden that beare it (lb. 14).
Sir Launcelot himself also, when sorely hurt by a wild boar, and a
little out of his wits withal, is found by Elaine, and carried into a
chamber, ' whereas was the holy vessell of sancgreall, and by force
Sir Launcelot was laid by that holy vessell, and then there came a
holy man and uncovered the vessell :' (lb. 18), the consequence was
his perfect recovery.
" It was at Camelot on Whitsunday, after the King and Queen had
returned from service at the Minster, that " the barons spied on the
sieges of the round table all about written with letters of gold, 'Here
ought to set he, and he ought to sit here ;' and thus they went so
long untill they came to the siege perilous, where they found letters
newly written of gold that said, ' Eoure hundred winters and foure
and fifty accomplished, after the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ
ought this siege to be fulfilled.' Then they all said, this is a full
marvailous thing, and an adventurous. In the name of God, said
Sir Launcelot. And then he accounted the tearme of the writing
from the birth of our Lord unto that day. It seemeth me, said
Sir Launcelot, ' the siege ought to be fulfilled this same day, for this
is the Feast of Pentecost, after the hundred and four and fifty
yeares ; and if it would please all parties, I would that none of these
letters were seene this day till hee bee come that ought to achieve
this adventure. Then made they for to ordeine a cloth of silk for
to cover the letters in the siege perilous.
" The king and his court sat down to dinner, but Sir Kaims the
steward reminded him that on that day it was not his custom to sit
at meat till he had seen some adventure. An adventure according!/
became necessary, and it was furnished by a huge stone floating 1
the river, wherein was fast stuck a richly adorned sword, on t"
pummel of which was inscribed, ' Never shall man take me henci
but onley hee by whom I ought to hang, and he shall be the be*
knight in the world.' Sir Launcelot declined the trial ; Sir Gawi '
and Sir Percival essayed it in vain. After this they sat down
dinner, when all the doores and windows of the palace shut of then
tisions.
273
selves. In the mean while ' a good old man and an ancient, clothed
all in white, brought in an unknown young knight in red arms, without
sword or shield, save a scabbard hanging by his side.' We need
scarcely add, that this is Sir Galahad, who accordingly takes posses
sion of the siege perilous, whereon was found written, when the
cloth was lifted up, 'this is the siege of Sir Galahad the good
knight.' Moreover, he draws the sword from the stone, and fits it
in his empty scabbard." (lb. 30, 1, 2, 3.)
The commencement of the quest of the Saint Greal is described in
language peculiar to romance, in which the holiest names and cir
cumstances are so mingled with fiction, that were it not for the piety
which the same writers plainly evince on other occasions, we should
tax them with grievous profaneness. As soon as Sir Galahad unlaced
his helmet, Queen Guenever was much struck by his goodly visage,
and his likeness to Sir Launcelot ; and observed, " ' He is, of all
parties, come of the best knights of the world, and of the highest
lineage. For Sir Launcelot is come but of the eighth degree from
our Lord Jesus Christ, and Sir Galahad is of the ninth degree from
our Lord Jesus Christ ; therefore I dare well say, that they be the
greatest gentlemen of all the world.' And then the king and all the
estate went home unto Camelot Minster ; and so after that they went
to supper. And every knight sat in their place as they were before
hand. Then anon they heard cracking and crying of thunder, that
them thought the place should all to rive. In the midst of the blast
entred a sunbeam, more cleare by seaven times than ever they saw
day, and all they were alighted of the grace of the Holy Ghost.
Then began every knight to behold other, and either saw other by
their seeming fairer than ever they saw other, not for then there was
no knight that might speake any word a great while. And so they
looked every man on other as they had been dombe."
" Then there entred into the hall the holy Grale covered with
white samite (a kind of taffetta, generally adorned with gold) ; but
there was none that might see it, nor who beare it, and there was all
the hall fulfilled with good odours ; and every knight had such meate
and drinke as hee loved best in this world ; and when the holy
Grale had been borne through the hall, then the holy vessell departed
sudenly, that they wist not where it became. Then had they breath
to speak, and the king yeelded thanks unto God of his grace that
Hee had sent them. Certainely, said King Arthur, wee ought
greatly to thanke our Lord Jesu Christ for that Hee hath shewed
us this day at the reverence of this high Feast of Pentecost. Now,
said Sir Gawaine, we have been served this day of what meates and
drinkes we thought on ; but one thing beguiled us, we might not see
the holy Grale, ittwas so preciously covered; wherefore I will make
a vow, that to-morrow, without any longer abiding, I shall laboi". in
T
274
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
the quest of the Sancgreall, that I shall hold out a twelve monett
and a day, or more if neede bee, and never shall I returne again unto
the Court till I have seene it more openly than it hath beene seene
heere. And if I may not speed I shall returne againe, as hee that
may not bee against the will of our Lord Jesu Christ. When they
of the Eound Table heard Sir Gawaine say so, they arose, the most
part of them, and avowed the same." (lb. 35.)*
'
* The writer is indebted for the poetical version of this part of the legend, which now follows,
t*. a lady who has happily caught the spirit of the old legend, and represented the circumstances
of the vision with admirable simplicity and truthfulness. Miss M. I. T., to whom we allude, is
author of several sweet pieces that have appeared in 'Household Words;' we may name in partivufltr, 'Winter Violets,' and 'Alice's Posies.'
visions.
275
The king (we regret to say) was much displeased at these vows,
276
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBIENCES.
for they broke up and dispersed all his chivalry. We can but brief!
pursue the tale. Sir Launcelot saw, while half asleep and ha
awake, a sick knight healed by the Saint Greal ; and having ear
nestly prayed that he might behold the holy vessel, he was assured
that he should find his desire gratified in part. Accordingly ha
approached a castle guarded by two lions, which he passed unhurt
by crossing himself. The doors opened of their own accord, but he
reached one chamber which was closed and resisted his attempts;
and here occurs the most mystical part of the adventure, a strange
compound of the transfiguration of our Lord, and of the Eomish fic
tion of transubstantiation.
The Saint Gr6al was in this chamber, which he on his knees
entreated might be opened to him ; " and with that he saw the
chamber doore open, and with that there came out a great clearenesse that the house was as bright as though all the torches of the
world had been there. So came he to the chamber doore, and would
have entred, and anon a voice said unto him, ' Flee, Sir Launcelot.
and enter not, for thou oughtest not to doe it; and if thou enter.
thou shalt forethinke it.' Anon he withdrew him backe, and was
right heavie in his mind. Then looked hee up in the midest of the
chamber, and saw a table of silver, and the holy vessell covered with
red samite, and many angels about it ; whereof one of them held a
candell of waxe burning, and the other held a crosse and the orna
ments of the altar. And before the holy vessell he saw a good man
clothed like a priest. And it seemed that he was at the sakering of
the masse. And it seemed unto Sir Launcelot, that above the
priest's hands there were three men, whereof the two put the
youngest by likenesse between the priest's hands, and so hee lift it
up on high. And it seemed to show so to the people. And then
Sir Launcelot marvailed not a little ; for him thought that the priest
was so greatly charged of the figure, that him seemed that he should
have fallen to the ground. And when he saw none about him that
would helpe him, then he came to the doore a great pace and said.
Faire Father Jesu Christ, nor take it for no sinne, though I helpe
the good man which hath great neede of helpe. Eight so he entred
into the chamber, and came toward the table of silver. And when
hee came nigh he felt a breath, that him thought was entermedled
with fire, which smote him so sore in the visage, that him thought
it all to brent his visage. And therewith he fell to the ground, and
had no power to arise " (96).
His presumption was severely visited. He retained his conscious
ness, but in the following chapter we are told, " how Sir Launcelot
had layen twentie foure dayes and as many nights as a dead man.
and of other matters." This he understood to be a punishment
for the twenty-foure years which he had lived in sin with Queen
visions.
277
278
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
two fellowes saw come from heaven an hand, but they saw not the
body ; and then it came right to the vessell and tooke it and the
speare, and so beare it up to heaven. Sithence was there never
no man so hardy for to say that hee had seene the Sancgreal."
(Jb. 103.)*
The legends of antiquity and the middle ages are generally of this
mixed character, partaking in equal measure of religious faith and
romance. The history of fiction is blended with the history of re
ligion, and very nearly the same marvels are common to both,
which is only, in fact, another way of declaring that all intuition is
in one light, though manifested in different degrees of brilliancy.
However strange or even ludicrous the form in which many tradi
tions have descended to us, we may generally discover in them a few
straggling rays of this eternal light, shining like the last beams of
the setting sun through the chinks and crannies of a dwelling that
has been long in ruins, and lighting our dubious steps, perhaps, from
one heap of rubbish to another, yet everywhere revealing some
vestiges of human intelligence. If the ruins of buried cities, and
the sooty chambers of the Birs Nimroud have any interest for
intelligent men, why, we may ask, should these old stories, which
display the earnestness and faith of past generations, be deemed
unworthy of serious attention ? Only because art and literature have
partaken in the decay of religion and become materialized, pre
cisely in the degree that each has been cultivated for the sake of
reputation or profit.
The religious visions of the old Catholic Church are too well
known to require illustration. In this place, therefore, we shall
simply declare our belief of their great value in the study of psycho
logy. Those of the Protestants show a remarkable difference in
form, though seen in most cases from the same degree of pious ex
citement. As a specimen of the latter we shall prefer one of the
famous visions of Engelbrecht, which dates in the year 1625. It
displays, in a striking manner, the spirit of reform by which these
visionaries were agitated, and its chief points are as applicable to the
present hour as to the time when it was written. Engelbrecht calls
* In spite of this concluding assertion, says our authority, the saint Grfial reappeared at
Genoa in the twelfth century (a.d. 1101), some say as a present from Baldwin, King of Jeru
salem ; others as having been allotted to the Genoese at the capture of Csesarea. The Genoese
history of this relic is contained in the narrative of Augustin Giustinian, and in the histories of
Paolo Interiano and Ubertus Folieta. During the siege of Genoa by the Ghibellines. in 1319, it
was mortgaged for 1200 marks of gold, but redeemed eleven years afterwards, and in 1746 a pub
lic ordinance prohibited any one from touching it under severe penalties, in some cases that of
death. Notwithstanding all this prestige in its favour, it was profanely examined by a commit
tee of the Paris Institute, in 1806, being among the spoils of Italy, and found to be nothing
but coloured glass. After the fall of Buonapare, it was restored to Genoa, however. (See ' Nichol
son's Journal,' xviii. 97). The fair author of the poetical legend writes, " Did you know that our
old English Abbey of Glastonbury, celebrated for the miraculous thorn-tree that blossomed every
Christmas morning, had also a relic of immense value, claiming to be the original Saint Grael,
and that a warm dispute with Genoa was the consequence ? I wonder when It was lost! Very
likely when Henry the Eighth so unceremoniously, as he said, turned the rooks out of their
nests." The notice will be found in ' William of Jlalmesbury.'
visions.
279
280
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
the others were speaking concerning the joy of everlasting life. Tet,
for all this, the three men kept sitting in the very same sleeping
posture upon the altar ; and they slept on without being at all
awakened by this charming voice of jubilee, expressed by the sing
ing and playing. Now, after these eight men had thus sung and
played out this charming doxology, they vanished out of my sight,
the star was removed, and the four other men retreated likewise.
But the three first men remained sitting upon the altar, and slept
on without intermission.
" But the twelve men and the star being withdrawn and gone, an
holy angel then came flying out of the bright and shining cloud.
He was clothed with a long white robe, which he had girded about
him pretty high, in manner of a person in his travels, so that the
robe might not trail about and encumber his feet, and that he might
be able to advance with a more expeditious and easy pace. This
angel had a golden key in his right hand, and a chain of gold hanging
upon his arm, and in his left hand he had a golden stick or wand.
Thus, then, having swiftly passed along to the altar, and laid the
key and the chain upon the altar, he took the stick into both his
hands, and with it struck one of the three first menhim who had
the two swords lying at his feetsuch a violent blow on the head,
that he fell down from the altar to the ground, which made so loud
a noise that the other two were awaked by it, and cast their eyes
round about on every side. However, the angel did not smite
them to the ground, but they kept sitting, as they had done, on
their chairs. Whereupon, also, the angel, laying his stick likewise
upon the altar, raised the man up again whom he had felled to the
ground, and reseated him on his chair upon the altar, putting the
two swords into his hands, and saying to him, 'judge aright.' Like
wise he proceeded to put the golden rod into the one, and the golden
book into the other hand of the second, and said to him too, 'judge
aright.' Thereupon, also putting the sword into the one hand, and the
balance into the other of the third, he then said to him also, 'judge
aright.' To which he farther superadded as follows :Antichrist
has reigned in you long enoughChrist will also now at length rule
and reign in you. Thus then did the three men sit, and hold these
their ensigns or instruments quite fast in their hands, looking in
tently upon the angel. Upon which the angel said to the three
men, you have no occasion to look so hard upon me, but rather turn
ye your eyes to Him who sent me ; and do ye make use of your
ensigns to the purposes for which they were given you. Be not
slothful with them, neither do ye fall asleep again, lest ye should let
your instruments drop out of your hands again. For, should He
come, who hath sent me, and find you sleeping, so as again to let
vour instruments drop out of your hands, he will smite and hurl you
visions.
281
into the abyss of hell. Therefore, let this be a warning to you, and
do ye make use of your instruments to the purposes for which they
were given you. Now, the angel having made an end of this de
claration, took his flight back again into the cloud, carrying along
with him the stick or wand, in token of his having executed a good
work with it. But the key and the chain he left where they were,
in token, that with them likewise should a good work be executed
at some future time. Yet did the three men still keep their seats as
they were before, upon the altar, holding their instruments fast in
their hands, and casting a bright and vivid look everywhere around
them, like men that were now, in very deed, alive. They also looked
hard at me, which I very much wondered at, thinking with myself
what could be the meaning of it. And I considered thus with my
self. The twelve men in white are gone again ; the star is gone ;
the angel is gone ; and yet these three still remain upon their seats,
as they were sitting here at first !
" Now, whilst I was thus engaged in wonder, another angel came
flying out of the bright shining cloud, who was clothed in a long
white robe. This was so beautiful, that it looked as if it was em
broidered with pearls and crowns of gold, interspersed like a group
of little crowns of gold, which, upon the white robe, were all around
beset with pearls. And where there were no crowns of gold, there
the embroidery was made with pearls, disposed and dispersed over all
the robe throughout. This was a garment beyond all measure,
glorious, beauteous, and resplendent to behold ; yet, had not this
angel girt himself up like the former angel, but this robe of his had
such a long flowing train as to intercept the sight of his feet from
me. Moreover, with a slow and solemn pace he advanced towards
the altar, upon the pavement, as soon as ever he was alighted upon
it : and verily this pavement was likewise as beautiful and bright as
if it had been overlaid with the most resplendent burnished gold.
And when the angel was come up to the altar, he said nothing to
the three men, but taking the key and the chain, came to my bed
side, and laid them upon the bed before me, asking me, whether then
I knew the meaning of these wonders which I had there seen, and
even yet saw ? Then I said to him, No ; I do not know it. The
angel made answerbecause thou dost not know thisGod hath
sent me to thee, to reveal the meaning of all thou yet seest, and hast
seen. Thus did the angel proceed to explain the vision to me, ex
pounding in a spiritual manner, according to God's Word, everything
which I had there seen, and which I yet saw corporeally."
Much of the above, as the reader may have discovered by this
time, is somewhat prosy in the relation, but the " spiritual exposition"
is so extremely distressing in this particular, that a bare allusion to
it will be sufficient. In brief, the first sleeping figure who was
282
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
stricken down by the angel, and whose fall awoke the others, repre
sented the ecclesiastical state. The essential points in the vision
itself are worth scanning, for they are distinctly prophetic. The
church has fallen, and is reseated in its chair. Very graphic is the
picture of all three " estates " keeping a bright look out after this
event, and the admonition that they make use of the powers en
trusted to them, " lest they be cast into the abyss of hell." This,
however, is only the text to the homily that is read to the persons
represented ; and considering his vehement efforts to keep them
awake, we really cannot share in the wonder of the simple Engelbrecht,
that they should " look hard " upon him. Most of these simple
visionaries, indeed, provoked the civil or ecclesiastical authorities to
persecute them. It was so with Boehmen, and speaking generally,
with all the seers of Protestantism. The greater freedom of indivi
duals, especially in religion, the higher devotion of the public ser
vants to their functions, the progress and happiness of the race,
have been the cry of each, and too often it has degenerated to fana
ticism. In this we observe a marked difference between the vision
aries of the Catholic and Reformed churches, which it must suffice
to indicate thus briefly, as a more particular notice would be almost
impracticable apart from a history of religion.
But the most remarkable visions on record, after the prophets
and other instances in Scripture, are those of Emanuel Swedenborg,
whose early experience has been noted at the commencement of this
article. It is to his statements that we must revert for an explana
tion, both of the traditions of romance, and the experiences of
religious enthusiasts, indeed for the laws of vision as a psychological
phenomenon in all ages. There is no other example in ancient or
modern history to which we may turn for a record at once so faithful
and valuable of experience in the psychological life, and this, whether
we consider the long duration, the unbroken continuance, or
the varied character of his experience. The esteem in which any
claim whatever of this kind may deserve to be held is a question by
itself, which we do not here pretend to discuss. We simply affirm,
whatever this kind of psychological experience may be worth, that
the history of mind presents us with no case, in all respects, so
remarkable as that of Swedenborg. We have already seen what he
has placed on record with regard to his dreams, and how difficult he
found it to believe they were caused by spirits with whom he after
wards conversed, as he repeatedly and solemnly declares, in open
vision. In the same curious pages (his ' Spiritual Diary ') we find
repeated observation on the several degrees and forms of this pheno
menon, the sum of which is, that he observed " four kinds of vision,"
as he terms these differences. The first of the four he describes as a
vision in sleep with the sense of perfect wakefulness, which may be the
tisions.
283
284
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBIENCES.
285
dying Rhodian, who named six persons, one after the other, in the
order in which they were to die. Plutarch draws the following conelusion :' It is not probable that in death the soul gains new
powers which it was not before possessed of when the heart was
confined with the chains of the body ; but it is much more probable
that these powers were always in being, though dimmed and clogged
by the body ; and the soul is only then able to practise them when
the corporeal bonds are loosened, and the drooping limbs and stag
nating juices no longer oppress it.' Aretaeus uses almost the same
words :' Until the soul is set free, it works within the body, ob
scured by vapours and clay.' Modern examples may be met with in
"Werner, ' Symbolik der Sprache.'
Older ones are collected by
Sauvages, ' Nosologia Metnodica,' to. iv. ; Quellonalz, ' De Divinationibus Medicis,' Freiburg, 1723 ; Janites, ' Dissertatio de Somnis
Medicis,' Argentinati, 1720 ; and particularly by M. Alberti, ' Dissertat. de Vaticiniis jEgrotorum,' Halae., 1724."
Colquhoun (Hist. of Magic, vol. ii., p. 217), suggests that the
dying "sometimes go off in a kind of magnetic trance." This is
unquestionable; but for "sometimes" we should be inclined to read
" always," though the signs may not be outwardly visible. The
instance with which he supports his opinion may be cited as a good
example of this well-known occurrence. It is related by Winslow
(On ' Suicide,' p. 103), " We recollect," he says, " attending the case
of a young lady labouring under a disease which produced extreme
mental and physical suffering, who exhibited, a short period before
her death, some singular phenomena. This lady had not been seen
to smile, or to show any indication of freedom from pain for some
weeks prior to dissolution. Two hours before she died, the symp
toms became suddenly altered in character. Every sign of pain
vanished ; her limbs, from being subject to violent spasmodic con
tractions, became natural in their appearance ; her face, which had
been distorted, was calm and tranquil. All her friends supposed
that the crisis of the disease had arrived, and that it had taken a
favourable turn ; and delight and joy were manifested by all who
were allowed access to her chamber, and who were made acquainted
with the change which had taken place. She conversed most freely,
and smiled as if in a happy condition. We must confess that the
case puzzled us, and that we were, for a short time, induced to enter
tain sanguine hopes of her ultimate recovery. But, alas, how fra
gile were all our best hopes. For two hours we sat by the bed,
watching the patient's countenance with great anxiety. Every un
favourable indication had vanished ; her face was illuminated by the
sweetest smile that ever played on the human countenance. During
the conversation we had with her, she gave a slight start, and said,
in a low tone of great earnestness, ' Did you see that f Her face
286
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPERIENCES.
287
288
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEEIENCES.
239
290
PSYCHOLOGICAL EXPEBTENCES.
have written his last poems when in violent delirium." In fact, tin
well-known phenomenon of delirium in cases of brain fever partis
of the same character. The intellect is invaded by a power beyond
the control of the ordinary volition, and what is this power ? To
pronounce upon it as no more than a diseased condition of thi
organization, is to treat the highest intellect itself as a form i
disease. Madness in the brain resembles a storm in the atmosphere
the darkness being intersected by flashes of light, the beauty a
which must dazzle while it makes the heart sick. It is the human
reason in conflict, apparently, with the superhuman. The bonds
which gird up the intellect are relaxed, and our poor spoiled nature ii
carried away as in a whirlwind of fire.
The trance, however, is often a gentle sleep with visions a
happiness, or prophetic intuitions seen in the same light. As si
example, we may cite the relation of Paranzin, the sister of Monte
zuma, king of Mexico, which is copied from ' Clavigero's History,' by
Menzel and Ennemoser. This princess having apparently died, sur
prised her brother by returning to the world, to whom she com
municated the following vision and prophecy :" In my death-state,
I found myself placed in the centre of a great plain, which extended
farther than I could see. In the middle I saw a road, which at some
distance separated into several footpaths. On one side a torren;
flowed with a terrible noise. I was about to swim across, when I
perceived a beautiful youth clothed in a snow-white shining garment,
who took me by the hand and said, ' Hold, the time is not yet come.
God loves you, although you know it not.' He then led me along
the river bank, where I saw a number of human skulls and bones.
and heard lamentations. On the river I saw some great ships filled
with men of a foreign colour, and in foreign dresses. They
were handsome, and had beards, helmets, and banners. ' It is Gods
will,' said the youth, ' that you should live and be a witness of the
great changes to come over this kingdom. The lamentations arise
from your ancestors, who are expiating their sins. Those in the
ships will by their arms become masters of this kingdom; with
them will come the knowledge of the only true God. At the end of
the war, when that path which cleanses from all sins shall have,
become known, you are to receive it first, and by your example incite
others to the same.' After this speech the youth vanished, and I
found myself alive. I pushed aside the stone of the sepulchre in
which I had been placed, and was once more among men. The
princess, it is said, lived many years in retirement. She was the first
who was baptized at Tlatlalolko, in 1524."
Aubrey relates two cases of vision in the trance, one in which a
young girl predicted the death of her mother ; and a second in which
a gentleman described his vision of the future death of King Charles
DIVINATION.
291
PAET V.
WONDEES OF DIVINATION.
DIVINATION.
292
WONDEES OF DIVINATION.
DIVINATION.
293
ional argument in favour of the hypothesis, that the art of divinaion has descended from primitive tradition ; and it is remarkable,
hat the first instance supposed to be mentioned in Scripture of this
uperstitious usage, respects the images of Laban, who was a native
if Padan Aram, a district bordering on that country.
Divination is distributed by most authors on the subject into
latural and artificial ; the former of these is only granted to indiviluals especially favoured by the Deity, and consists in express reve*
ations, prophetical powers, and significant dreams. Artificial divilation is attainable by all possessed of diligence and patience, to say
lothing of a little credulity. It consists in the careful observation of
external phenomena, which possess mysterious sympathies with future
jr occult events ; and, as such connections pervade the whole frame of
nature, hence naturally arise those ingenious varieties, astrology, aeromancy, meteoromancy, pyromancy, hydromancy, geomancy, chiro
mancy, rhabdomancy, physiognomancy, necromancy, and ten thou
sand others, alike imposing, profound, and veritable. Although all
the most usual methods of artificial divination are, doubtless, of
very high antiquity, and the greater part were, probably, invented
before any very extensive dispersion of mankind had taken place, pe
culiarities of situation had certainly some influence on their several
cultivation. The Assyrians, Egyptians, and Ethiopians, on account
of their clear sky and level country, were always attached to astro
logy ; to the latter, indeed, but without any probability, Lucian
ascribes the discovery of the art. ('De Astrolog.' ch. iii.) In
Etruria, the frequency of sacrifice and the temperament of the air,
gave popularity to extispicy and meteoromancy. In Egypt, a belief
in oracular dreams had prevailed at an early period, as we find from
the readiness with which the butler and baker of Pharaoh disclosed
their dreams to Joseph ; and the existence of a kind of scyphomancy,
or divination with a cup, is supposed to be alluded to in Genesis
xliv. 5, but the passage will admit of various senses. In the time of
Herodotus, individuals were not allowed to exercise the art of divi
nation in Egypt ; all knowledge of this kind was to be sought from
the public oracles (ii. 83). Phoenicia was particularly fruitful in
superstitions of this, as of every other nature. On this account we
meet with a great variety of terms in Scripture, the precise import
of which it is not easy to assign. The general term wra> which the
LXX render by the verb oioni^a, and the Vulgate by auguror, pro
bably refers to a mode of divining by serpents, the ophiomancy of
the Greeks, or that mentioned by Ostanes in Pliny (' Hist. Nat.'
xxx. 2), effected by basins; vim equally signifying a "serpent" and
" brass." train?, o^uihtrxoirtti, LXX, somnia observantes, Vulgate,
either from r> " an eye," and may therefore mean any kind of ob
294
WONDEES OP DIVINATION.
servers; or from res, "to answer," and may therefore express the
consulters or retailers of oracles. cKdp is a word of which no satis
factory explanation has been given. Perhaps it is simply generic.
nOTio is rendered malefid, (pd^axoi ; they were, perhaps, pretenders
to magic rather than to divination, -an "Bin, " the enchanter," is,
perhaps, to be referred to the same class, although some regard him
as an astrologer. Necromancy and rhabdomancy are also prohibited
in Scripture ; this latter mode of exploring futurity is probably the
same with lots, which, perhaps, originally were nothing more than
small sticks ; such a species of divination existed among the Scy
thians and among the Teutonic nations ; and the " mingling of
arrows " mentioned by Ezekiel xxi. 21 (for so most critics under
stand the passage), as practised by the king of Babylon, was a
ceremony of the same kind. On this subject Archbishop Newcome
observes, " Seven divining arrows were kept in the temple of Mecca ;
but generally, in divination, the idolatrous Arabs made use of three
only. On one was written, ' My lord hath commanded me ;' on
another, ' My lord hath forbidden me ;' and the third was blank.
If the first was drawn, they looked upon it as an approbation of the
enterprise in question ; if the second, they made a contrary conclu
sion ; but if the third happened to be drawn, they mixed them, and
drew over again, till a decisive answer was given by one of the
others." Jerome's observation on the same passage is not very
dissimilar: "They wrote on several arrows the names of the cities
they intended to assault, and then, putting them all together pro
miscuously in a quiver, they drew them out thence as lots are
drawn ; and that city whose name was written on the arrow first
drawn, was the city they first made war upon."
From the East the visionary science of divination passed into
Europe. The imaginative character of the Greeks easily procured it
their welcome and respect, particularly in the province of Elis, where
it was most especially cultivated in the families of the Iamidae and
the Clytidae. But the Greeks were inquisitive as well as enthusiastic,
and their statesmen and generals who countenanced divination for its
supposed political advancements, were ready to dispute its pretensions
whenever these advantages appeared opposed to it. It seems, how
ever, to have been more fortunate with the philosophers ; a circum
stance only explicable by the supposed connection of this doctrine
with that of the existence of the gods, a point which few were willing
to surrender. It was, however, consistently opposed by Epicurus,
and openly attacked by Anaxagoras, Xenophanes of Colophon, and
Democritus.
No nation ever attained a greater celebrity in the arts of divination
than Etruria. But although their discipline was manifestly derived
DIVINATION.
295
rom the East, they pretended to style themselves the authors of the
cience, or, at least, its first recipients from the gods. The means by
vhich. they obtained so perfect an acquaintance with this mysterious
iranch of knowledge were altogether worthy of the subject. An
etrurian ploughman, happening to drive his share somewhat deeper
han usual, was surprised by the sudden appearance of a boy from
>eneath the ground. The worthy rustic alarmed the neighbours,
ind, in consequence, all Etruria resorted to the spot and learned from
;he lips of the subterraneous stranger, who was no other than a god,
lamed. Tages, the doctrines of divination, which were carefully comnitted to writing. The absurdity of this story is ridiculed by Cicero,
vho blames himself for undertaking the refutation of anything so
manifestly preposterous. (JDe Div. ii. 23.) Whatever credit it
alight receive from the Romans in general, the system of which this
ridiculous legend was the professed origin and basis was dili
gently cultivated at Rome, where diviners from Etruria were in
the highest estimation, and whence youths of the first families were
sent to the Etrurian nations to imbibe the rudiments of their dis
cipline.
It is not improbable that the Etrurians, in order to establish this
presumption of originality, purposely altered and invented many of
the ceremonies for which they were indebted to the Lydians, or other
nations. Their method of taking the auspices was directly contrary
to that of the Greeks, and their auguries had frequently opposite
interpretations to those received among the nations of Celtic origin ;
from which circumstances Cicero takes occasion to confute the whole
theory of augury. (De Div. ii. passim.') The superstitions in use
amongst ourselves, and those nations with which we are best
acquainted, are of a mixed nature, partaking of the practices of their
and our Scythian, Celtic, and Teutonic ancestors, and of those
introduced by the universal influence of Rome, the great conservatrix
of Etrurian mysteries.
The belief in natural divination, as it is termed, is no less general
than that in artificial, and is, most probably, referable to the same
traditional origin. It is from this branch of the subject that the
term (iuvtikvi, whereby the Greeks expressed divination in general,
is derived ; a fta.lua, furo. (Plat. in P/uedro.) The persons affected
with visions or oracular intelligence became suddenly distracted, and
uttered the dictates of the inspiring power in obscure and incoherent
language. The period of approaching death, in particular, was
regarded as especially favourable to these prophetical ecstasies ; and
this opinion has been advocated by many persons of cultivated
abilities. Nothing, certainly, in favour of it is to be concluded from
the circumstance of Jacob's prediction on his deathbed concerning
the fortunes of his posterity, or from Isaac's declaration under the
296
WONDEKS OF DIVINATIOS.
DIVINATION.
297
298
WONDERS OF DIVINATION.
ASTROLOGY.
299
/"-'
300
WOITDEES OF DIVINATIOir.
the virtues of the other elements operate, and is the final receptivity
of all the influences of the heavenly bodies; the common mother
from whence all things spring, whose fruitfulness is produced by the
threefold operation of fire, air, and water. Thus Zoroaster, "He
makes the whole world of fire, and water, and earth, and all-nourish
ing ether ;" and again, " we learn that matter pervades the whole
world, as the gods also assert." ('Proc. Tim.' 142.)
From these hints it may be gathered that the foundation of astro
logy was the recognition of certain coherent principles in all things,
so that the highest influences descending by the three elementary
channels were finally received in the substance or matter of natural
objects. The agreements thus indicated between material and intel
lectual forms, are called by Zoroaster " divine allurements," and
they are of the same nature, on the grand scale of the universe, as
the correspondences between the soul and the body of man, by which,
as daily experience shows us, the body can be instantly influenced
and acted upon, though the connection cannot be discovered, nor
the substance of the soul discerned. We may express this doctrine
in the words of a great student of antiquityHenry Cornelius
Agrippa" Matter is dead and inert, and without power to act ; it
receives strength and acts from the ideas, that is, from nature, which
have of themselves no bodies and no extension, but come from God
into matter. Everything, however, according to Plato and the Platonists, is of divine origin (e mente divini quid), and on that account
God is contained in all things. The stars consist equally of the
elements of earthly bodies, and, therefore, the ideas (powers, nature)
attract each other. The powers have their foundation, first, in the
ideas, in the spiritual; then in the harmony of the heavens; and,
finally, in the elements of bodies, which are in accordance with the
sidereal ideas. The operations of this world have their foundation
partly in the substantial form of bodies, partly in the powers of
heaven, partly in spiritual things, and ultimately in the primal forms
of the original image. Influences only go forth through the help of
the spirit ; but this spirit is diffused through the whole universe, and
is in full accord with the human spirit. Through the sympathy of
similar, and the antipathy of dissimilar things, all creation hangs
together; the things of a particular world within itself, as well as
with the congenial things of another world."
The cultivation of astrology by the learned of all ages and coun
tries, until recent times, must cease to be surprising, when its philo
sophical doctrine is understood. Its high antiquity is beyond all
dispute, for its shadows merge in those of mythological lore, and
the origin of both is lost to us in the night of time. Astrologers,
indeed, trace their science to Adam, who, they say, received it
directly from God ; and by it, foreknowing that the earth was twice
ASTROLOGY.
301
302
-WONDEES OF DTVINATION.
and Necepso, we probably come to real flesh and blood, as they are
mentioned by Julius Firmicius Maternus, (' Mundi Thema,') and their
period fixed at the beginning of the Olympiads. " Those divine
men," he says, "who deserve all possible admiration, and whose
wisdom approached to the very penetralia of Deity, scientifically
delivered to us the geniture of the world, that they might demon
strate and show that man was fashioned conformably to the nature
and similitude of the world, and that he is under the dominion of
the same principles by which the world itself is governed and con
tained, and perennially supported by the companions of perpetuity
(the stars)." The name of Ptolemy, the greatest of which astrology
can boast, belongs also to Egypt, but to the comparatively
recent period when imperial Bome flourished ; here we may avail
ourselves of the brief notice contained in the ' Encyclopaedia Metropolitana,' 4to ed., sub voce.
In imperial Eome, astrology was held in great repute, especially
under the reign of Tiberios, who himself obtained that knowledge
of the science from Thrasyllus, which enabled him to foretell the
destiny of Galba, then consul, in these dubious words :" Thou, too,
Galba, shall some day taste the sweets of empire," thus alluding to
his late and brief possession of sovereignty. When Claudius was
dying from the effects of Locusta's poison, Agrippina cautiously
dissembled his progressive illness ; nor would she announce his de
cease till the very moment arrived which the astrologers had pro
nounced fortunate for the accession of Nero (Ann. xii. 68), although
the ambitious mother had been warned from the same source that
her own death would be the consequence of her son's enthronement.
"If he reigns," said the Chaldeans, "he shall kill his mother."
" Let him kill me," was the reply, " so that he but reigns."
Augustus had discouraged the practice of astrology, by banishing
its professors from Rome ;* but the favour of his successors recalled
them ; and though occasional edicts, in subsequent reigns, restrained,
and even punished all who divined by the stars ; and though Vitellius and Domitian revived the edict of Augustus, the practices of the
astrologers were secretly encouraged, and their predictions exten
sively believed. Domitian himself, in spite of his hostility, trembled
at their denouncements. They prophesied the year, the hour, and
the manner of his death ; and agreed with his father in foretelling,
that he should perish, not by poison, but by the dagger. On the
evening of his assassination, he spoke of the entrance of the moon
into Aquarius on the morrow. " Aquarius," he said, " shall no
* Augustus himself was, notwithstanding, a believer. Suetonius relates that he accompanied
Agrippa to the observatory of Theogones, at Apollonia. Agrippa was his only companion, to
whom the sage, having erected a figure, predicted such high and scarcely credible good fortune,
that Augustus (then called Octavius), not willing to find himself inferior, refused to iurnish the
requisite materials for his own horoscope. Theogones, however, at length prevailed, and when
he viewed the configuration, immediately prostrated himself at the feet of the future emperor.
ASTEOLO&Y.
303
304
WOITDEES OF DIYINATION.
nation by the stars ; and in one part of his code enrolled astrology
among the seven liberal sciences."
And here we cannot better preserve the thread of this historical
summary than by borrowing a passage from the ' Recapitulation ' of
the Rev. H. Christmas [Cradle of the Twin Giants) :" In Germany
many eminent men have been addicted to this study ; and a long
catalogue might be made of those who have considered other sciences
with reference to astrology, and written on them as such. Faust has
of course the credit of being an astrologer as well as a wizard ; but
leaving this much-bespattered personage, we find that singular but
splendid genius, Cornelius Agrippa, writing with as much zeal against
astrology as in behalf of other occult sciences. Common report tells
some wild and extravagant tales of him. Among many others the fol
lowing : That a demon, under his command, having torn in pieces
a young man who meddled with forbidden knowledge, Agrippa
ordered the spirit to animate the body of the youth, and to walk
with him to the market-place, where he licensed the spirit to depart.
The body, of course, fell again dead ; but suspicion being excited by
the marks of claws found on the neck, the magician was taken and
burnt, and his dog, also a familiar spirit, shared the same fate.
The truth was, that he was a man far above his time, and though
wild and visionary in his ideas, and probably inclined to gain credit
for arts which he did not possess, he yet merits our respect by the
assistance he really gave to science.
" To the illustrious believers in astrology who flourished in the six
teenth and seventeenth centuries, must be added the name of Albert
von Wallenstein, Duke of Friedland. He was, indeed, an enthusiast
in the cause, and many curious anecdotes are related of this devotion.
That he had himself studied astrology, and under no mean instructors,
is evidenced by his biography and correspondence, which has so
lately appeared. His tutor, Paulus Virdingius, a friend and corres
pondent of Kepler, appears first to have given his mind a bias
towards this study, which he afterwards prosecuted to some extent
at Padua, under Argoli. His celebrated antagonist was regarded by
him in an astrological point of view, and he appears to have hoped
that the stars in their courses would fight against Gustavus Adolphus, as they did against Sisera. A letter is extant from Wallen
stein, concerning the nativity of that great prince, dated Gitskin,
May 21, 1628 :
" I thank you for having sent me the notice of the King of
Sweden's birthday. Now I have further need to know the place of
his birth, for it is necessary on account of the elevatio poli ! I pray
you to forward this as soon as may be. I should be further glad
that you would cause the scheme to be erected by Dr. Herlicius, not
ASTROLOGY.
305
306
WONDEES OP DIVINATION.
end of the church, extinguished all the candles but one (and this
burned dimly), and made the rods immoveable. Lilly succeeded at
length in charming away the daemon ; but no persuasion could
induce him to make another experiment in that species of divination.
" His first tutor, Evans, a debauched Welsh parson, had already
initiated him in astrology ; and after seven or eight weeks' study, he
had been able to set a figure perfectly. Of this he had given a
public specimen, by intimating that the king had chosen an unlucky
horoscope for his coronation in Scotland, in 1633. The library of a
second Evans, who far exceeded the first, having accidentally come
into the possession of our astral tyro, determined his future leading
study ; and henceforth Lilly became a professed astrologer. He
supported his reputation by prophesying alternately on the side of
the king and the parliament, and died possessed of considerable pro
perty. His funeral achievements were arranged by his friend and
admirer, Elias Ashmole, who procured a Latin and English elegy on
his death, from the afterwards well-known Bishop Smalridge, at that
time a scholar of Westminster school. The successor of Lilly was
Henry Coley, a tailor, who had been his amanuensis, and traded in
prophecy with success almost equal to that of his master."
While astrology flourished in England it was in high repute with
its kindred pursuits of magic, necromancy, and alchemy, at the court
of Trance. Catherine de Medici herself was an adept in the art,
and she might quote as her apology the example of her great coun
tryman, Cellini. At the Revolution, which commenced a new era
in this country, astrology declined, and notwithstanding the labours
of the immortal Partridge then, and those of Ebenezer Sibley at the
close of last century, it has never recovered its importance. There
are now few believers in Europe, even if we count such the pur
chasers of ' Moore's Almanack ' in this country, and of the similar
periodical which bears the name of ' Thurmerem,' in Germany.
There still lingers a sort of good-humoured compliance, on the part
of numbers it may be, with the conceits of a " Raphael ;" but there
is little in this that resembles the former faith of princes and states
men in the influence of the stars.
So far we have presented a summary view of the history of astro
logy, and glanced at some of its principles. As a science, we cannot
even pretend to offer an abridgment of the ponderous volumes in
which it is contained ; and perhaps it may be sufficient to forewarn
such of our readers as may wish to embark in the study, that a com
petent knowledge of astronomy must still be considered its grammar
and alphabet. For the general reader, whose curiosity will be satis
fied with a momentary view of the principal parts of the scientific
apparatus, we subjoin the following particulars :
The Zodiac is that division of the great circle of the heavens into
ASTROLOGY.
307
twelve parts, which every child is taught as one of the first elements
in astronomy. The twelve signs, however, in astrology, are divided
into those called northern and commanding (the first six), and those
called southern and obeying (the remaining six) . The other constel
lations of the two hemispheres are not unconsidered in astrology, but
those of the zodiac are most important, because they form the path
way of the sun, the moon, and the planets, and are supposed to
receive from these bodies, as they roll through their spaces, extraor
dinary energy.
The Four Triplicities is another distribution of the twelve signs
into groups of three, denoted as fiery, earthy, airy, and watery. Of
these the fiery and airy are considered masculine, the earthy and
watery feminine. The fiery signs are Aries, Leo, and Sagittarius.
The earthy, Taurus, Virgo, and Capricorn. The airy, Gemini, Libra,
and Aquarius. The watery, Cancer, Scorpio, and Pisces. These
four triplicities refer to the four elementary philosophy of the ancients
already alluded to. The characteristics of each sign, considered
separately, and its modification by other influences, the situation of
the moon and the planets, create great diversity in the tempera
ments and fortunes ruled by them. Every sign, again, as it occupies
thirty degrees of the zodiac, is divided by qualities, having a well
defined range within that compass, e.g. Aries, in the first eight
degrees is masculine, in the ninth feminine, and so on. " As upon
earth all ground will not bring forth the same fruit, so in the
heavens all places or parts thereof will not produce the same effects.
Upon the earth, a man in his journey rides over ten miles, more or
less upon the sands ; at another time, he travels over as many miles
more upon the clay ; and after that, he proceeds on another ten
miles upon the marl or gravel. Similar to this, by the most correct
observation, appears to be the alternate variations of the heavenly
matter." (See Sibley's 'Illustration of the Occult Sciences,' pp. 99,
100.)
By an equally ingenious simile, this writer explains the
modification of the zodiacal influence by that of che planets, when
they enter any of the twelve houses. " For as some land will bear
wheat, and other land only rye, and yet by adding compost to it
the nature of the mould may oftentimes be changed, and made to
bring forth fruit contrary to its own nature, so it is wV <m the planets
or their aspects fall strongly into a sign, &e." (Ibid.) These
illustrations may enable the reader to comprehend how numerous
and diflicult the combinations may be, which it behoves the astrologer
consider, and will a Do enlighten him a little as to the operation of
occult causes.
The Powers or Influinces of the Signs are as follows :Aries is hot
and dry like a high gravelly or sandy ground. It gives the native a
dry body, lean and spare, he is strong and large boned, has piercing
308
WONDERS OF DIVINATION.
ASTBOLOGY.
309
310
WOITDEES OF DIVTNATIOW.
"--
ASTEOLOGY.
311
*>
312
WONDEES OF DIVINATION.
Tj
If
$
])
Venus,
Mercury,
Sun,
Sextile,
2
$
sjc
$
Vj1
ZZ
X
D
A
8
<5
A8TEOL0GY.
313
Histoire du Ciel ;' and Dupuis, in his ' Abrge de POrigine de tons
es Cultes,' has endeavoured to establish the principles of an astronythology, by tracing the progress of the moon through the twelve
igns, in a series of adventures, which he compares with the wanderngs of Isis. This kind of reasoning is suggestive, certainly, but it
>nly establishes analogies, and proves nothing. An observation on
he first of these signs is all that our limits, or indeed the purpose
>f this article, will permit us to offer. The figure of the ram, then,
s not confined in antiquity to the Zodiac, but appears as the symbol
>f Ammon, who is represented in the Iconology of Egypt with a
-am's head. Ammon is the Word revealed as light. In a character
>f the temple of Philae, the god Ammon-Cneph is represented (with
;he ram's head) turning a potter's wheel, moulding the mortal part
>f Osiris, the father of men, out of a lump of clay. (Compare Isaiah
xiv. 8.) Observe also that the Egyptians always painted their
igures of themselves red, with a reference, we may presume, to the
-ed earth or clay (Adam) of the Hebrew records.
Without further explanation, either of these occult reasons, or the
apparatus of astrological science, it must suffice to remark, in conilusion, that every sign and every planet in the heavens was believed
from the remotest antiquity to possess a virtue peculiar to itself.
Each presided, in the first place, over some kingdom, nation, or city;
then, extending its influence to individuals, it decided their personal
appearance, temperament, disposition, character, health, and fortune ;
and even influenced the several members and parts of the body.
After this it ruled herbs, plants, animals, stones, and all the various
productions of nature. Some particulars on all these subjects will
be found under the Bead of Natubal and Abtificial Chabms.
Here we cannot resist the humour of the following extract, in which
Southey has pointed to the anatomy of the human body under the
zodiacal regimen, and therewith, after so much duller description, we
may well conclude. He is commenting on the exhibition of the
zodiacal signs in the ' Margarita Philosophica,' a work of the six
teenth century. (See Pettigrew on ' Early Medicine and Surgery,'
p. 31. 'Doctor,' vol. iii., p. 112.)
" There Homo stands naked, but not ashamed, upon the two Pisces,
one foot upon each ; the fish being neither in air nor water, nor
upon earth, but self-suspended, as it appears, in the void. Aries has
alighted with two feet on Homo's head, and has sent a shaft through
the forehead into his brain. Taurus has quietly seated himself
across his neck. The Gemini are riding astride a little below his
right shoulder. The whole trunk is laid open, as if part of the old
accursed punishment for high treason had been performed upon him.
The Lion occupies the thorax as his proper domain, and the Crab is
in possession of the abdomen. Sagittarius, volant in the void, has
314
WONDEES OF DIVINATION.
just let fly an arrow which is on its way to his right arm.
Capricornius breathes out a visible influence that penetrates both knees.
Aquarius inflicts similar punctures upon both legs. Virgo fishes,
as it were, at his intestines. Libra, at the part affected by school
masters in their anger ; and Scorpio takes the wickedest aim of all !"
For full information on astrology, reference to be made to the
works of Ptolemy, Firmicius Maternus, Censorinus,Alchabitius, Junctinus, Marcolini da Forli, Fabricius, Vossius, Cardan, Baptista
Porta, Campanella, Chavigny, Guynaud, Kottero, Camerarius, Sir
G. Wharton, William Lilly, Sir C. Haydon, Henry Coley, and
Ebenezer Sibley. Later compendiums, however, have appeared, and
we ought not to omit in inquiries of this nature the ' Dictionnaire
Infernal' of Collin de Plancy.
[E. B.]
GEOMANCT.
Geomancy, from two Greek words, ge, the earth, and rnanteia,
divination, is an art connected with astrology, and is called by an
old writer on the subject, "the daughter, and abbreviation thereof."
An ancient method of practising it was by casting pebbles on the
ground, from which conjectures were formed much the same as from
the chance lines or dots made on paper ; in later times, scratches
made in the earth were found to answer the same purpose. The
Arabian Geomancy, said to have been first practised by Almadul,
was more recondite, being founded on the effects of motion under the
crust of the earth, the chinks thus produced, and the noises or thunderings heard ; its foundation was the dogma of Aristotle, that " the
moving of the heaven is everlasting, and is the beginning and cause
of all inferior movings." The essential principle of geomancy, in
whatever form practised, is the lot or chance ; it is fully described
by Cornelius Agrippa, and as it determines the scheme of the hea
vens without the necessity of astronomical observation, it may be
considered a royal road to astrology. A famous professor of Geo
mancy, in the sixteenth century, was one 'Maister Christopher Cattan,'
a translation of whose work was published by Sparry in 1591. In
the following century the art is graced by the name of "William
Oughtred, a distinguished mathematician, and minister of the Church
of England, who died in 1660. For a general idea of the method,
we may refer to the well-known ' Book of Fate,' said to have been
in the possession of Napoleon, and translated (the title-page avers),
"from an ancient Egyptian MS. found in the year 1801 by M.
Sonnini, in one of the royal tombs near Mount Lybicus, in Upper
Egypt." The geomantie figures obtained by inspecting the chance
lines or dots were supposed to represent a certain situation of the
stars, and the diviner then proceeded as in astrology, as if the con
figuration of the stars really was such.
LITHOMANCY.
315
316
WONDERS OF DIVINATION.
[E. 8.]
SCYPHOMATJCY HYDROMANCY.
317
SCYPHOMANCY,
[E. B.]
HYDROMANCY.
318
WONDERS OF DIVINATION.
HTDEOMATTCT.
319
320
WONDEES OF DrVnTATTOK.
CATOPTEOMANCY, OH ENOPTEOMANCY.
321
322
WCHTOEES oF divination.
GASTEOMAITCY.
323
324
wonders op DrvnjATioir.
explanation is only partial, and the text of Isaiah " Thy voice shall
die as one that hath a familiar spirit"is inapplicable in such an
argument. Those who are experienced in Clairvoyance are aware
that the voice is often reduced very low, in consequence of a change
in the respiration. This was the case with some of the ancient
Pythonesses, though instances may have occurred when ventrilo
quism was resorted to, as by the wizards of Greenland in our own
time. The surprising illusions of Mr. Love, the polyphonist, may
be instanced in proof of what may be accomplished in this way.
Another method of practising the ancient gastromancy connects it
with crystal-seeing, as vessels of glass, round, and full of clear water,
were used, which were placed before several lighted candles. In this
case a young boy or girl was generally the seer, and the demon was
summoned in a low voice by the magician. Replies were then ob
tained from the magical appearances seen in the illuminated glass
vessels.
[E. E.]
ONIMANCY (ONYCOMAKCY),
ALECTEOMANCY.
325
326
WONDERS oF DIVINATION.
OLEDONISMONOMANCY.
327
clothed in white linen, and with his head shaven, held in his hand a
piece of vervain, which is a well known protection against evil spirits;
the ring also was consecrated. In another method of practising
Dactylomancy, rings were put on the finger nails when the Sun
entered Leo, and the Moon Gemini ; or the Sun and Mercury were
in Gemini, and the Moon in Cancer ; or the Sun in Sagittarius, the
Moon in Scorpio, and Mercury in Leo. These rings were made of
gold, silver, copper, iron, or lead, and magical characters were
attached to them, but how they operated we are not informed.
[E. R.]
CLEDONISM,
328
WONDEES OP DIVIKATIOir.
day, when the styes were opened, all the Romans were found
alive, but with half their bristles fallen offall the Goths, on the
other hand, were dead ; and from this prognostic the onomantist fore
boded that the Gothic army would be utterly destroyed by the
Romans, who, at the same time, would lose half their own force.
[E. S.]
ARITHMOMANCY,
BHABDOMANCY.
329
ALEUEOMANCY, OR ALPHITOMANCY,
From the Greek {/3Bo?, a rod, and ftaureU, divination, is thus alluded
to by Sir Thomas Brown (' Vulgar Errors,' book v., ch. xxii) :" As
for the divination or decision from the staff, it is an augurial relic,
and the practice thereof is accused by God himself: My people ask
counsel of their stocks, and their stajfdeclareth unto them (Hosea
iv. 12). Of this kind was that practised by Nabuchadonosor in that
Caldean miscellany delivered byEzekiel." In 'Brand's Antiquities'
the following description is cited from a MS. Discourse on Witchcraft,
written by Mr. John Bell, 1705, p. 41 ; it is derived from Theophylact :" They set up two staffs, and having whispered some verses
and incantations, the staffs fell by the operation of demons. Then
they considered which way each of them fell, forward or backward,
to the right or left hand, and agreeably gave responses, having made
330
WONDEES OF BTTINATIOH'.
use of the fall of their staffs for their signs." This is the Grecian
method of Rhabdomancy, and St. Jerome thinks it is the same that
is alluded to in the above passage of Hosea, and in Ezekiel xxi. 21,
22, where it is rendered arrows. Belomancy and Rhabdomancy, in
fact, have been confounded in these two passages, and it is a question
whether in one of the methods arrows and rods or stones were not
used indifferently. The practice is said to have passed from the
Chaldeans and Scythians to the German tribes, who used pieces from
the branch of a fruit tree, which they marked with certain characters,
and threw at hazard upon a white cloth. Something like this, ac
cording to one of the rabbies (see Noel, sub voce) was the practice
of the Hebrews, only instead of characters, they peeled their rods on
one side, and drew the presage from their manner of falling. The
Scythians and the Alani used rods of the myrtle and sallow, and as
the latter chose "fine straight wands," according to Herodotus, it
may be inferred that their method was that of the Hebrews, or some
modification of it.
[E. R.]
SORTILEGE,
SOETILEGE.
331
Dhis form of divining was often practised with the Sibylline oracles,
ind was hence named Sortes Sibyllina.
Sortes Prenestince, or the Prenestine lots, were used in Italy ; the
etters of the alphabet were placed in an urn and shaken ; they were
ihen turned out upon the floor, and the words which they acciden
tally formed were received as omens. This superstitious use of let
ters is still common in Eastern nations. The Mussulmans have a
livining table, which they say was invented by the prophet Edris or
Enoch. It is divided into a hundred little squares, each of which
contains a letter of the Arabic alphabet. The person who consults
it repeats three times the opening chapter of the ' Koran ' and the
58th verse of the 6th chapter : " With Him are the keys of the
secret things ; none knoweth them but Him ; He knoweth whatever is
on the dry ground, or in the sea : there falleth no leaf but He knoweth
it ; neither is there a single grain in the dark parts of the earth, nor
a green thing, nor a dry thing, but it is written in a perspicuous
book." Having concluded this recitation, he averts his head from
the tablet and places his finger upon it ; he then looks to see upon
what letter his finger is placed, writes that letter : the fifth follow
ing it ; the fifth following that again ; and so on until he comes back
to the first he had touched : the letters thus collected form the answer.
Sortes Romericce and Sortes Virgiliance, divination by opening
some poem at hazard, and accepting the passage which first turns up
as an answer. This practice probably arose from the esteem which
poets had among the ancients, by whom they were reputed divine
and inspired persons. Homer's works among the Greeks had the
most credit, but the tragedies of Euripides and other celebrated
poems were occasionally used for the same purpose. The Latins
chiefly consulted Virgil, and many curious coincidences are related
by grave historians, between the prediction and the event ; thus, the
elevation of Severus to the empire is supposed to have been foretold
by his opening at this verse.
332
WONDEBS OF DITnTATIOTT.
Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento.
Remember, Roman, with imperial sway
To rule the nations.
thy God."
[w. c.r
EXTISPICY, OR EXTISPICIUM,
METEOEOMANCY.
333
xamine the entrails, to observe the flame as the sacrifice was burnt,
nd also to examine the meat and drink-offering which accompanied
;. It was a fatal sign when the heart was wanting, and this is said
o have been the case with two oxen that were immolated on the
ay when Caesar was killed. If the priest let the entrails fall, or
here was more bloodiness in them than usual, or if they were livid
0. colour, it was understood to be a portent of instant disaster.
/truvius has attempted to account for the origin of extispicy by the
ustom of examining the viscera of animals, before settling an encampnent, to ascertain if the neighbourhood was healthy ; an explanation
;o which little value can be attached.
[E. E.]
OOSCOPY AND OOMANTIA.
rwo methods of divination by eggs. An example under the former
name is related by Suetonius, who says, that Livia, when she was
anxious to know whether she should be the mother of a boy or girl,
kept an egg in her bosom at the proper temperature, until a chick
with a beautiful cockscomb came forth. The latter name denotes a
method of divining the signs or characters appearing in eggs. The
custom of pasche or paste eggs, which are stained with various
colours, and given away at Easter, is well known, and is described
at considerable length by Brand (i. 168). The custom is most reli
giously observed in Russia, where it is derived from the Greek
Church. Gilded or coloured eggs are mutually exchanged both by
men and women, who kiss one another, and if any coolness existed
previously, become good friends again on these occasions. The egg
is one of the most ancient and beautiful symbols of the new birth,
and has been applied to natural philosophy as well as the spiritual
creation of man.
[E. B.]
OKNITHOMANCY
Is the Greek word for augury, the method of divination by the
flight or the song of birds, which, with the Romans, became a part
of their national religion, and had a distinct priesthood. For this
reason it is treated in a separate article.
[E. B.]
.ffiROMANCT, METEOROMANCY,
Includes every kind of divination by the phenomena of the air, par
ticularly those of thunder, lightning, and fiery meteors. Some ac
count of these presages will be found in the article on Attgttby. The
Komans are believed to have derived meteoromancy from Etruria.
[E. E.]
334
WONDEBS OP DIVINATION.
PYROMANCY,
MYOMANCY.
335
MTOMANCY
336
PART VI.
NATURAL AND ARTIFICIAL CHARMS.
THE SPELL
THE SPELL.
337
338
Another fine example occurs in the ' Hervarar Saga,' viz., the in
vocation of Hervor at the tomb of her father Angantyr, in order to
obtain the sword Tirfing. Many similar instances may be found in
the Edda, and the early Icelandic sagas. The belief in the virtue of
such incantations is still extensively prevalent among the peasantry
of Finland, who seldom perform a veterinary operation upon their
cattle, without chanting an appropriate tune to insure its success.
Respecting the spells of the Teutonic tribes, a great deal of infor
mation, illustrated by numerous examples, will be found in Grimm's
' Deutsche Mythologie,' part ii., p. 126150. Many Anglo-Saxon
spells are still extant, particularly in the MS. collections of the
Bodleian Library and the British Museum. One of the most remark
able, entitled ' An exorcism for rendering Lands Fertile,' is given in
Rask's ' Anglo-Saxon Grammar,' and, more correctly, in the Appendix
to Thorpe's ' Analecta Anglo-Saxonica.' They are much of the
same character as the exorcisms in the ' Malleus Maleficarum,' and
the collection usually appended to the Roman ritual, many of which
furnish strong ground for suspecting their pagan origin.
It is commonly supposd that, practically speaking, this superstition
has become extinct among us, or only exists in a few trivial charms
against the toothache, cramp, and similar diseases. There is, how
ever, reason to believe that this is not altogether the case ; but that
spells of a rather dark and illicit character are still resorted to by a
portion of the community. In Whitaker's ' History of Richmondshire,' vol. i., p. 194-196, there is a remarkable narrative on the sub
ject, from which the following extract is given :
" In a heap of stones upon Gatherley Moor were found within
memory, two leaden plates with the following inscriptions and some
rude scratches, with planetary figures, both of which, in order to
ascertain the date, are represented in the accompanying engraving :
" ' I doe make this, that James Phillip, John Phillip his son.
Christopher Phillip, and Thomas Phillip his sons, shall flee Richmondshire, and nothing prosper with any of them in Richmondshire.
" ' I doe make this, that the father, James Phillip, John Phillip.
Arthur Phillip, and all the issue of them, shall come presently to
utter beggary, and nothing joy or prosper with them in Richmondshire.
(Signed)
"'J. Phillip.'"
339
Mr. Pettigrew has given a very full account of " the royal gift of
healing," as exercised by the kings of England, in his work ' On Super
stitions Connected with the Practice of Medicine and Surgery.' The
disease generally healed was the scrofula, called on this account " the
king's evil." The works of the learned Joseph Ennemoser, and J.
C. Colquhoun, contain a more general historical statement of these
remarkable cases, the whole of which do but bring us to the threshold
of what is called " mesmerism."
The evidence of the Bible and the New Testament that diseases
were healed by the touch among the Jews, and during the sojourn
340
TALISMANS.
341
342
TALISMANS.
343
34.4
345
Have nearly the same virtues ascribed to them as talismans, but they
are of less potent effect, as they must always be worn on the person
bo do any service. There is no end to the variety of form and
material in which they appear ; or to the characters, words, texts, or
other devices engraved or written upon them. We meet with them
in the customs of almost all the nations of antiquity, and they are
believed to have been introduced into Europe with the Arabian
learning in the 11th century. Among the Greeks and Romans they
were made of gems, of pearb made into crowns, of coral necklaces,
and shells ; but the Egyptians gave less scope to their fancy, and
generally used the scarabaeus enamelled green and blue, as may be
seen from many specimens in the British Museum. For this reason
we have classed them under talismans, and we may here add that
the necklaces found on Egyptian mummies were probably used as
amulets to preserve the integrity of the body. In later ages amulets
degenerated to pieces of old rags, scraps of writing, parings of nailr.,
hair, or any rubbish to which a superstitious notion could be attached.
Anything worn round the neck as a charm may be called an amulet,
though it be a baked toad or a spider : thus, in the ' Diary ' of Elias
Ashmole, " I took early in the morning a good dose of elixir, and
hung1 three spiders about my neck, and they drove my ague away.
Deo Gratias!"
" Spiders and their webs," says Pettigrew, (to whose work ' On
Superstitions connected with the History and Practice of Surgery,'
we are indebted for several particulars of this nature,) " have often
been recommended for the cure of this malady." Burton gives the
following :" Being in the country in the vacation time, not many
years since, at Lindly in Leicestershire, my father's house, I first
observed this amulet of a spider in a nut-shell, wrapped in silk, so
applied for an ague by my mother. Whom, although 1 knew to
have excellent skill in chirurgery, sore eyes, aches, &c., and such
experimental medicines, as all the country where she dwelt can wit
ness, to have done many famous and good cures upon divers poor
folks that were otherwise destitute of help ; yet among all other
experiments, this methought was most absurd and ridiculous, I
could see no warrant for it, Quid Aranea cum Febre ? For what
antipathy ? till at length, rambling amongst authors (as I often
do), I found this very medicine in Dioscorides, approved by
Matthiolus, repeated by Aldrovandus, cap. de Aranea, lib. de Insectis.
I began to have a better opinion of it, and to give more credit to
amulets, when I saw it in some parties answer to experience."
For the more universal amulets, however, precious stones were
naturally preferred, as they served for elegance in dress, and there
were few diseases capable of resisting their virtues, provided only they
346
347
"Written charms carried for defence are also known under the
name of characts. Some remarks on their antiquity will be found in
Hone's 'Year Book,' p. 1586. The word occurs in Dugdale, in
Grower, and in Pynson's ' Dialogue of Dives and Pauper,' published
in 1493. Lord Northampton's ' Defensative against the Poison of
supposed Prophecies,' 1583, contains the following :" One of the
Reysters which served under the Frenche admirall, at the siege of
Poicters, was founde, after he was dead, to have about his necke a
purse of taffata, and within the same a piece of parchment full of
characters in Hebrew ; besides many cycles, semicircles, tryangles,
&c, with sundrie shorte cuttes and shreddings of the Psalmes. Deus
miseratur nostri, de Angelis suis mandavit de te, &c., Super Aspidem
et Basiliscum, &c., as if the prophecies which properly belong to Christe,
might be twisted to the safeguard of evert/ private man." The same
kind of protection was found on a murderer who died in Chichester
gaol, 1749 ; it invoked the aid of the " three holy kings, Gaspar,
Melchior, and Balthasar," whose heads the papers had touched at
Cologne.
The lately popular anodyne necklace, which consisted of beads,
turned out of the root of the white bryony, and hung round the
necks of infants in order to assist the teething, and prevent convul
sions, was a genuine amulet. The orthodox child's amulet, however, is
the coral and bells, recommended by Paracelsus and Levinus Lemnius,
as a remedy against fits, sorcery, charms, and poison. The Portuguese
wear an article of this kind to secure them against fascination, which
Mr. Douce mentions in his illustration of Shakspeare as composed of
certain figures in bronze, coral, or ivory, especially of one representing
a closed hand with the thumb thrust out between the first and second
fingers. The use of camphor against febrile miasma, as well as for
the preservation of female virtue, is well known, and it is curious
that arsenic, and quills containing quicksilver, were worn as preserva
tives against the plague. Pope Adrian, anxious to secure all the
virtues in his favour, wore an amulet composed of a sunbaked toad,
arsenic, tormentil, pearl, coral, hyacinth, smarag, and tragacanth.
An amulet against erysipelas is recommended by Blockwick, to be
made of " elder on which the sun never shined." " If the piece
betwixt the two knots be hung about the patient's neck, it is much
commended. Some cut it in little pieces, and sew it in a knot, in a
piece of a man's shirt, which seems superstitious."
In India, where all the arts of sorcery and the marvels of super
stition still survive, many stones and gems are used as amulets.
" The turquoise is supposed to avert the evil eye ; but the most
remarkable is the salagrama, which is about the size of a billiard
ball, of a black colour, and usually perforated as if by worms. It is
supposed to be found only in the Gandaki, a river in Nepaul, which,
348
349
Moon. All stones that are white and green, the marcasite, the crys
tal, the senenite, and all soft stones ; silver, and all hard white metals.
Venus. The beryl, chrysolite, emerald, sapphire, cornelian, mar
ble, green jasper, aetites, the lazuli, coral, and alabaster ; copper,
brass, and silver.
Mercury. The emerald, agate, red marble, topaz, mill-stone, mar
casite, and such as are of divers colours ; quicksilver, block tin, and
silver marcasite.
San. iEtites, the stone called the eye of the sun, the carbuncle,
chrysolite, the iris, the heliotropion, hyacinth, topaz, pyrophylus,
pantaurus, ruby, diamond ; pure gold, and all yellow metals.
The particular virtues ascribed to precious stones and metals are
exhibited in the following catalogue, which is collated from the prin
cipal writers on this subject, some of whose works are rare. We do
not profess indeed to enumerate all their strange properties, which
would have far exceeded our limits, and, besides this, it would be an
endless task to collect all the casual notices of them. Thus, we were
not aware until the list was completed of what Holingshed says con
cerning King John, that he first suspected he was poisoned when
the precious stones he had about him began to sweat. How many
such precious observations may be unknown to us we would not pre
sume to say : we proceed in our enumeration, therefore, with the ut
most modesty :
Abistas. A black stone streaked with ruddy and snowy veins.
If put in the fire it retains the heat eight days.
Adamant, same as the diamond.
Ostites, or aquilaws, good for the falling sickness, and to prevent
untimely birth. It was said to be found in the stomach or nest of
an eagle, and is a composition of the oxide of iron with small por
tions of silex and alumina, which rattle within on being shook.
To prevent abortion, it was boimd on the arm ; to aid parturition,
on the thigh.
Agapis. This is a yellow stone, so called because it promotes
love or charity. It cures stings and venomous bites, by only being
dipped in water and rubbed over the wound.
Agate, or achates, good against the biting of scorpions or serpents,
soothes the mind, drives away contagious air, and puts a stop to
thunder and lightning. It is said also to dispose to solitude, pro
mote eloquence, and secure the favour of princes. It gives victory
over their enemies to those who wear it.
Alabandicus. Used by the glass-makers of Italy to clarify the
glass, under the name of mangadesus. It may be dissolved and
poured out like metal.
Alabandina is a reddish and blue stone, hardly distinguishable
from the cardius. It promotes the flow of blood and expels poison.
350
351
352
Bezoar (red), the prince of all remedies against poison and conta
gion, for which purpose they were both taken internally and won
round the neck. The bezoar was a calculus found in the bodies of
certain animals : when in vogue, these stones would fetch as much
as ten times their weight in gold.
Bolus Armenius was a wonderful earth found in Armenia, formerlv
used as a remedy in pestilential fevers and disorders of the viscera.
Bronia " has the likeness of the head of a shell ; its virtue is to
resist lightnings."
Calaminaris. Recommended as an eye-salve, for which purpose it
is to be drenched nine times in vinegar, and finally pulverized with
the blood of a fowl.
Caloriie8. A stone said to be taken out of the bird silla. It is
of a green colour, like juice pressed from an herb. If bound with
iron it is powerful in magic arts.
Cambuites. An obscure crystalline stone which renders its posses
sor affable to all, and if bound on the left arm cures the dropsy.
Carbuncle. The ancients supposed this stone to give out a native
light without reflection, and they ranked it fifth in order, after dia
monds, emeralds, opals, and pearls. It is among the gems ruled bj
the sun, and is both male and femalethe former distinguished bj
the brightness which appears as if burning within them, while the
latter throws it out. It takes no colour from any other gem applied
to it, but imparts its own. The virtue of the carbuncle is to drive
away poisonous air, repress luxury, and preserve the health of the
body. It also reconciles differences among friends.
CatochUes. This is the only stone in our long catalogue that
seems to possess a sense of the humorous. Its virtue is to separate
an}r glutinous thing from the hand of him who touches it ; it then
fastens itselfto the body like glue. If it sticks to its owner, it never
theless repays him with victory over all his enemies, and preserves
him from magic.
Celicolus : same as Belocolus.
Celonites or Celontes. This wonderful stone is found in the tor
toise, and its property is to resist fire. Its healing virtues are two
fold, similar to those of the Asinius Carried under the tongue on
the day of the new moon, and for the fifteen days following, during
the lunar ascension, it inspires its fortunate possessor to foretell
future events every day from sunrising to six. o'clock ; and in the
decrease during the intervening hours.
Cepionidus. A stone of many colours, said to reflect the likeness
of the beholder.
Ceraunius, or Cerraolus, is described as a pyramidal crystalline stone,
tinged with saffron, and is said to fall from the clouds. It preserves
from drowning, from injury by lightning, and gives pleasant dreams.
353
354
355
356
it is a singular preservative against all poysons, sorceries, or enchauntments. Also to take any yron naile out of the coffin or sepulchre
wherein man or woman lieth buried, and to sticke the same fast to
the lintle or side post of a dore, leading either to the house or
bed-chamber where any dooth lie who is haunted with Spirits
in the night, he or she shall be delivered and secured from such
phantasticall illusions. Moreover, it is said, that if one be lightly
pricked with the point of sword or dagger, which hath been the
death of a man, it is an excellent remedie against the paines of sides
or breast, which come with sudden prickes or stitches."
Jacinth, or Hyacinth, preserves from plague and from lightning,
strengthens the heart, and brings wealth, honour, prudence, and
wisdom. It is recommended by Albertus Magnus as a soporific, on
account of its coldness, and is ordered by Psellus in cases of coughs,
ruptures, and melancholy, to be drunk in vinegar. Marbodaeus de
scribes the wonderful properties of three species of the jacinth ; Pliny
and Leonardus are also particular in their account of it.
Jasper (green) . Prevents fever and dropsy, strengthens the brain,
and promotes eloquence ; it is a preservative against defluxions, the
nightmare, and epilepsy, and is very often met with in the east as a
counter-charm. Marbodaeus mentions seventeen species of this stone,
but that " like the emerald " is most noted for its magical virtues.
Jet. Its virtues are thus described by Pliny, according to the
version of Holland : " In burning, the perfume thereof chaseth away
serpents, and bringeth women againe that lie in a traunce by the
suffocation or rising of the mother: the said smoke discovereth
the falling sicknesse and bewraieth whether a young damsel be a
maiden or no ; the same being boiled in wine helpeth the toothache,
and tempered with wax cureth the swelling glandules named the
king's evil. They say that the magicians use this jeat stone much
in their sorceries, which they practice by the means of red hot axes,
which they call axinomancia, for they affirm that being cast thereupon
it will burne and consume, if that we desire and wish shall happen
accordingly." Jet is known in Prussia as black amber.
Kinocetus. Said to be good in casting out devils.
Lacteus. A stone applied to rheumatic eyes.
Lauraces. A variety of stones good for the headache.
Lichinus or Lychmites. Two species of this stone are mentioned,
one like a carbuncle, the other purple. It is said to excite light, and
being kindled, to serve as a candle itself. The purple variety when
heated by friction attracts straws.
Lignites is a beautiful stone like glass ; being hung about a child
it preserves it from witchcraft, and if bound on the forehead it stops
the bleeding of the nose, restores the loss of the senses, and helps to
foretell future events.
357
358
meat, when they will heal the quartan ague ; bruised and taken with
milk, they are good for ulcers, and clear the voice. They also com
fort the heart and render their possessor chaste.
Polytrix. This is almost the only example of an inauspicious
stone. It caused the hair to fall off the head of any one who had it
about his person.
Pontica. A blue stone with red stars, or drops and lines like
blood. It compels the devil to answer questions, and puts him to
flight.
Punieus. Cleanses wounds and prevents drunkenness.
Quirinus or Quints is described as " a juggling stone, found in the
nest of the hoopoop." It will be agreed that it is one of the most
' precious in our catalogue, for if laid on the breast of one sleeping, it
forces him to discover his rogueries.
Radaim. Same as the Doriatides.
Ruby is a species of carbuncle, and resembles it in virtue.
Samius. A white, brittle stone, used to recover the understanding,
and cure swimming in the head. It also stops the tears of aged
people.
Sapphire. It is understood to make the melancholy cheerful, aad
maintain the power or manly vigour of the body. The high priest
of Egypt wore a sapphire upon his shoulder, and jElian says that it
was called truth. The Buddhists still ascribe a sacred magical power
to it, and hold that it reconciles man to God. It is a good amulet
against fear, promotes the flow of the animal spirits, hindereth ague
and gout, promotes chastity, and prevents the eyes from being affected
by small-pox.
Sardius. This gem resembles the cornelian, and is an antidote to
the onyx.
It prevents unpleasant dreams, makes its possessor
wealthy, and sharpens his wit.
Sardonyx. It helps women in childbirth, and for this purpose is
to be laid between the breasts ; it possesses the additional virtue of
making men merry and agreeable, and prevents lasciviousness.
Selenite is supposed to give the faculty of prediction, and to recon
cile lovers.
Serpentine. Disperses dropsy, cures worms, and dissolves the
stone in the bladder.
Smaragd. Same as the emerald.
Succinum. The same as amber or electrum.
Topaz. It heals lunacy, and relieves the affections of the mind
generally, and, among others, sleep-walking ; it also stops the bleed
ing of wounds, and cures hemorrhoids.
Turquoise. A good amulet for preventing accidents to horsemen,
and to prevent them wearying. It moves itself when any danger
threatens its possessor.
359
360
Such virtues being allowed to precious stones and metals, the ring
would obviously present itself as a convenient form of wearing them.
The first ring of which we have any account was made by Prome
theus, from a link of the chain that had bound his limbs, and he
enclosed in it a fragment of the rock which had been the scene of his
torture. After this we meet with them in all the records of anti
quity, whether in Egypt, Greece, Troy, or among the Hebrews. In
Persia, no one was allowed to wear a ring that was not presented to
him by his sovereign. Cornelius Agrippa relates that Apollonius
Tyanaeus had a set of seven rings, made according to rule under the
seven planets, which he wore on the corresponding days of the week,
and thus every day learned the secrets of nature. These rings were
the gift of an Indian prince, who was chief of the Grymnosophists, or
Indian Druids.
But the signet-ring of Solomon is one of the most famous in anti
quity. It had the mystic word schemhamphorasch engraven upon it
and it gave him the command of spirits, and procured for him the
wonderful shamir, which enabled him to build the temple. Every
day at noon it transported him into the firmament, where he heard
the secrets of the universe. This continued till he was persuaded by
the devil to grant him his liberty, and to take the ring from his
finger ; the daemon then assumed his shape as King of Israel, and
reigned three years, while Solomon became a wanderer in foreign
lands.
The ring of Gryges, shepherd to the king of Lydia, was taken by
him from the finger of an ancient Brahmin, whose body he found in
the belly of a brazen horse, in a deep cavity of the earth. The jewel
in this ring rendered its wearer invisible, and, when turned towards
the palm of the hand, enabled him to see whosoever and whatsoever
he desired. Availing himself of this treasure, Gryges secured the
favour of the queen, and then, conspiring with her against her con
sort, he slew him, and having married the queen, obtained possession
of the throne. The historical part of this relation is not doubted ;
and the author of ' Les Secrets Merveilleux du Petit Albert ' has
described the process by which such a ring may be made.
The custom of using the ring when solemnizing any binding cere
mony is very ancient, but it has only survived the changes of time
in the ritual of marriage, in which it divides honours, among the
superstitious, with the bridecake. Swinburne relates, on ancient
authority, that " the first inventor of the ring was one Prometheus.
The workman which made it was Tubal. Cain ; and Tubal Cain, by
the counsel of our first parent Adam, gave it unto his son to this
end, that therewith he should espouse a wife, like as Abraham deli
EDfGS.
361
"vered unto his servants bracelets and ear-rings of gold. The form of
"tie ring being circularthat is, round and without endimporteth
"thus much, that their mutual love and hearty affection should
roundly flow from the one to the other as in a circle, and that conti
nually and for ever." This, it must be admitted, is very elegantly
expressed. As to the custom of wearing the marriage ring on the
fourth finger of the left hand, it was anciently believed that a small
artery ran from this finger to the heart ; and to this effect are the
quotations from Aulus Gellius, Levinus Lemnius, and Macrobius, in
' Brand's Antiquities.' Other writers pretend that it was no more
than a matter of convenience. According to an old Polyglot the
ring fingers are thus discriminated :For a soldier or doctor, the
thumb ; a sailor, the finger next the thumb ; a fool, the middle
finger ; a married or diligent person, the fourth or ring finger ; a
Icrver, the last or little finger. In the mass-book of the Catholics
there is a form of hallowing the wedding-ring, and it is a common
article of belief that there is virtue enough in this golden cincture to
remove the sty from the eye, if it be rubbed with it.
Rings used as charms are considered very potent in Berkshire,
against convulsions and fits of every kind, if made from a piece of
silver collected at the Communion, and especially if on Easter Sun
day. In Devonshire, " they prefer a ring made of three nails or
screws that have been used to fasten a coffin, and that have been dug
out of the churchyard. In the ' Gentleman's Magazine ' for 1794,
we are told that a silver ring will cure fits, if made of five sixpences
collected from five different bachelors, and conveyed by the hand of
a bachelor to a smith that is a bachelor. None of the persons who
give the sixpences are to know for what purpose, or to whom. The
' London Medical and Physical Journal ' for 1815 notices a charm
successfully employed in the cure of epilepsy, after the failure of
various medical means. It consisted of a silver ring contributed by
twelve young women, and was constantly worn on one of the patient's
fingers." (Pettigrew on 'Superstitions connected with Medicine
and Surgery,' p. 62.) Galvanic rings for the cure of rheumatism
were so recently in vogue that the barest mention of them must
suffice.
The kings of England formerly claimed the power of curing cramp
by means of rings consecrated on Good Friday. These rings were
in much request, even by foreign ambassadors, and were freely given
away. Dr. Pegge, in his posthumous work, ' Curialia Miscellanea,'
(164) has given " The Ceremonies of blessing Cramp-rings on Good
Friday, used by the Catholick Kings of England." It consists of
certain psalms and prayers, besides the recital of which the king
rubbed the rings between his hands.
[E. E.]
362
A more ample page being required for even the briefest account of
alchemy, we shall here confine ourselves to a short description of the
elixir of life considered as a charm, in which character it must, of
course, rank very high. By one of its other names, the philosopher's
stone, it belongs in all fairness to the preceding catalogue, but its
forms are so various that no exact definition can be given of it. The
etymology of the word is uncertain. It is supposed to have been
derived from the Arabic, and may denote force or strength, under
stood of the subtle essence of all production. For some idea of its
Protean character we may refer to a curious work, entitled ' The
Kevelation of the Secret Spirit,' English translation, 1623.
Roger Bacon describes the elixir as " a certain medicine, the which,
when it is cast upon mettals or imperfect bodies, doth fully perfect
them in the verie projection." (' Myrror of Alchimy,' chap, iii.) He
also explains its composition, of quicksilver and sulphur. The red
and white, we ought to observe, alludes to the elixir in two kinds or
distinct species. The red, our author elsewhere says, " doth turne
into a citrine colour infinitely, and changeth all mettals into pure
gold, and the white elixir doth infinitely whiten, and bringeth every
mettal to perfect whiteness."
The two kinds of elixir are sometimes spoken of in union, as the
"faire white woman married to the ruddy man." (Norton's
'Ordinall'). But still more extraordinary comparisons are used in
the literature of alchemy by the class of writers who gave a mystical
or religious turn to its precepts, the chief of whom is Jacob Boehinen.
The virtues of the philosopher's stone are attested by some curious
anecdotes of the old made young again, and we need but mention what
volumes of romance might be written on the hope of transmuting the
baser metals into gold, a hope in which princes and philosophers, the
wise and the foolish, have alike shared, and which only expired with
the last century within the memory of many yet living. Nay, it is
possible, we are saying too much, for we read in the work of Pettigrew, " The nineteenth century has not yet passed away, and Dr.
Christopher Girtanner, an eminent professor of Gottingen, has pro
phesied, in a memoir on Azote, in the ' Annales de Chimie,' No. 100,
that it wili' give birth to the transmutation of metals I The passage
expressing this extraordinary opinion is too singular not to be here
transcribed. In the nineteenth century the transmutation of metals
will be generally known and practised. Every chemist and every
artist will make gold ; kitchen utensils will be of silver, and even
gold, which will contribute more than anything else to prolong life,
poisoned at present by the oxides of copper, lead, and iron, which we
daily swallow with our food."
[E. E.]
INDEX.
364
Apoplexy and second-sight, 291.
Arabs, divination of the, 297 ;
profess astrology, 301, 303.
Aracalan, 344.
Arcadian friends, the, 245.
Archseus, the, 219.
Archelaus, dream of, 242.
Aries, 3.
Arietinum Responsum, the, 149.
Aristides the orator, 242.
Aristophanes, cited, 72, 148, 153,
179.
Aristotle, cited, 35 ; hisSecretum
Mulierum, 157; on dreams,
243, 248, 256, 261: on the
cause of motion, 314.
Arithmetical talismans, 344.
Arithmomancy, 328.
Arnold, a spirit medium, 200.
Arrows, divination by, 294, 329.
Ars Notoria of Agrippa, 305.
Arsenic, 347.
Artemidorus, on dreams, 248.
Arthur, king, 271, 274.
Artificial gems, 360.
Arzheng, 19.
Asbestus, 351.
Ascetic discipline, 239, 267, 283.
Ash, the white, 213.
Ashmole, Elias, 306, 322, 345.
Asmodeus, 53.
Aspects of the planets, 310.
Asrafll, or Israfil, 110.
AssOores or giants, 51.
Astaroth, 176, 177.
Ast riua, 292.
Astrampsychus on dreams, 248.
Astrology, history of, 298; in
Egypt and Rome, 301, 302;
cultivated by the Moors, 303;
in Germany, England, and
France, 305, 306; explanation
of terms, 307-14.
Astronomical talismans, 342.
Atalanta, 266.
Athanasius on paradise, 113.
Atma, the pure Spirit, 239.
Atropus, 265, 266.
Attendant spirits, 47.
Attraction and repulsion, 216.
Attributes, divine, 109.
Aubrey, cited, 24, 43, 61, 79, 94,
157, 192, 223, 258, 290, 322.
Augne or Agne, 51
Augurs, aristocrats and plebei
ans, 139 ; duties of, 140 : cos
tume, 140, 141.
Augury, 138, derived from Etruria, 139,295;o1destformof,
141; birds, 142, 143; chickens,
144; wolves, 144; bees, 145;
prodigies and omens, 145, 146.
Augustine, St.on apparitions,
104, 105; on paradise, 114 ; on
the Dodonian oracle, 150; on
exorcism, 173 ; on serpent
charming, 212; cited, 319, 332.
Augustus, 139, 140, 302.
Aulus Gellius, 111, 149, 361.
Aushtatikcu-Pauligaur, 51.
Ausonius, epigrams of, 327.
Avernus, 181.
Axinomancy, 328, 356.
Azazil, 110.
INDEX.
Azote, 362.
Azrael, 110.
Babiagora, the, 320.
Babo the poet. 289.
Bacchantes, 56.
Bacchus, 72 ; the regenerator of
souls, 78 ; oracle of, 155 ;
mysteries of, 160; descends
into Hades, 179.
Bachelor, devil called, 56.
Bachelors, 362.
Bacon, Lord, on mythology, 16 ;
on the superstition of the
middle ages, 78; a true fol
lower of nature, 220.
Bacon, Roger, 157, 305, 341, 362.
Baetulum, the, 316.
Balder the good, 55.
Ballon, Adm. on spirit mani
festations, 201.
Banshees, 42.
Baptism of Christians, 17; by
fire, 108 ; in the Greek church,
173; candidates for, exorcised,
178.
Baptism unto death, 287.
Baptism of the waters, 318.
Barguest, the, 73.
Barton, Dr., on fascination, 211.
Basil, St, 34, 113, 303.
Basilides, 343.
Basilisk, fascination of, 207.
Baths of Chseronea, 86.
Baxter on the immortality of
the soul, 93 ; his certainty of
the world of spirits, 191.
Bayle, cited, 35. 157, 178, 312.
Beans a forbidden article, 246.
Beans used in the lot, 334.
Beaufort, Admiral, experience
of, while drowning, 286.
Beaumont's world of spirits, 94.
Beckett on the royal gift of
healing, 340.
Bede, the venerable, 226. 303;
account of visions, 268-270; of
curses by the touch, 340.
Beelzebub, 53, 106, 177.
Bees in the ancient augury, 145 ;
the means of discovering the
oracle of Trophonius, 151.
Belemnites, 31.
Belial, 53.
Beliefin supernatural beings,18.
Bellarmine on purgatory, 136.
Belomancy, 329.
Benjees, the, and devil worship,
53.
Bergasse and D'EsIon, 227.
Bernard, St, on paradise, 113.
Berners, Lord. 41,
Beryls, 322, 35L
Berytus, 165.
Bezoar, the, 351.
Biarbi, the, 2ii6.
Bible, divination by the, 332.
Bile, the, 239.
Birds of the African magicians,
38; in the Roman augury,
142 ; fascinated by snakes, 21L
Birth-day, 47.
Birthwort, 245.
Bithioe, 205.
IJTDEX.
Cabira, 162.
Cabiri, the, 160; worship of,
161 ; critical history of, 161-3;
connection with Tubal-Cain,
165 ; magical power, 160, 166.
Cacodaemou, 47, 49.
Cadmus, 161. 162.
Csedmon, a Saxon poet, 269.
Caesar, death of, 242, 333.
Cahraman, 18.
Cain, 162, 164.
Calanus, burning of, 284.
Call or charm, 322, 323.
Calmet's phantom world, 66, 69,
80, 102, 192, 202, 259.
Calmucks, the, purgatory of, 138.
Calphurnia, dream of, 242.
Cambysses, 160, 154.
Camden, cited, 55, 137, 214,327.
Camelot, feast at, 272.
Camphor, 347.
Capnomancy, 334.
Carbuncle, the, 352.
Cardan, cited, 34, 43, 57, 80, on
fascination, 207; character of,
252; caststhehoroscopeofthe
Saviour, 312 ; tries the Beryl,
322.
Caretes, the, 161, 162.
Carians, the, 301.
Cascinomancy, 324.
Castalian fountain, 148.
Castlereagh, Lord, 85.
Castor and Pollux, 160, 161.
Cat, black, 56.
Cat, sea, 354.
Catalepsy and trance, 287-8-9.
Catechumens, exorcism of, 173.
Catharine de Medici, 306.
Catharine, St, 20, 203.
Cato and the soldier, 335.
Catoptromancy, 321.
Cats, fascination of, 211.
Caucasus, monster of the, 77.
Caul, the, 218.
Cave of Trophonius, 152-3, 181.
Cecilia Metella, dream of, 245.
Celestial light, 267, 284.
Cellini,188; belief in astrology,
306.
Censorinus on Genii, 45; on
astrology, 303.
Centaurs, 15.
Cerberus, 128, 129, 131, 181.
Cerebral sympathy, 237.
Ceremonies of initiation, 166.
Ceres, mysteries of, 162.
Ceres, temple of, 321.
Chaldeans, the, 241, 242, 330.
Chameleon, 210,
Change children, 32-3.
Characts, 347.
Charles I., execution of, fore
seen, 290; consults the Sortes
Virgilianae, 332.
Charms agst. fascination, 210.
Chaucer, cited, 20, 62, 64.
Cheese and bread, a remedy
against fascination, 209.
Cheese, the dislike of, 217.
Cheese, ordeal of, 329.
Cherubim, 109.
Chiancungi, 189.
Chickens in ancient augury,144.
Chifflet on the Abraxas, 343.
365
Conjunction in astrology, 310.
Conjuration of spirits, 188, 190.
Consciousness of magnetized
patients, 219.
Consciousness, double, 253, 287
Consecration, 223.
Convulsionaries, 335.
Coral and bells, 347, 353.
Coral, a charm, 209.
Coral necklace, 345, 347.
Coronation ceremonies, 222.
Corpse-bird, 44.
Correspondences in nature, 215,
220.
Corsned, or cursed bread, 329.
Corybantes, the, 161-2-3-5.
Cosmogony and theology, 4.
Cossyra, 161.
Costume of the augurs, 140.
Cotyttaris, 208.
Couleurs symbolique of M. Por
tal, 54.
Cow, the, in Hindoo mythology,
51 ; the red cow of the Mo
saic ritual, 54; sometimes om
inous, 145; sacrifice of, by
Ulysses, 180 ; milk of a white
cow, 182.
Craic-pol-nain, the, 319.
Cramp rings, 362.
Cranes, 143.
Cratippus, psychology of, 246.
Crocodile, 211, 212.
Cromwell, 170.
Cronus, 3.
Crow, Mrs., 195, 196.
Crows, ominous, 143.
Crystallomancy. 322.
Cup of D^emscheed, 317.
Cups, divination by, 317.
Cures, sympathetic, 218.
Cwm-Amon, 44.
Cynocephali, 77.
Cyprian, 225, 354.
Cyrus, 158 ; dream of, 245.
Dactyli, the, 161, 162.
Dactylomancy, 326.
Dagobert, monument of, 223.
Daiver-Logura, 51.
Daivers and Daivergoels, 51.
D'Albert, Marshal, 217.
Damascius, 316.
Dances in the mysteries, 166.
Dances, religious, 335.
Dances, St Vitus's, 335.
Daniel, the prophet, 107 ; power
overthelions,215. 262; psycho
logical experience, 223, 262;
honoured for his oneirocritical science, 242; manner of
his visions, 262.
Danish superstitions, 76.
Dante, 122, 134, 284; his celestial
bride, 284.
Daoine Shie, 23.
Daphne and Tellus, 147.
David, shield of, 315.
Davis, Andrew Jackson, 200.
Dead, the, in Scripture, 134;
reanimation of, 186. 190, 304.
Death depicted by Hesiod, 128;
by the Prose Edda, 133 ; com
pared with sleep, 253.
Death-bed predictions, 284, 295.
366
Decius Mas, 139, 245.
Dee, Dr., 41, 190.
D'Eslon, Dr., 227.
Deleuze. 229. 234. 235.
Delirium, artificial, 335.
Delos, oracle at, 1 -> t.
Delphian oracle, 147.
Delrio, 34. 36, 38, 40, 53, 147,
187, 191. 225, 317, 318, 319, 341.
Demigods of antiquity, 3, 127.
Dcmlurgus, 9Democritus. 246, 294.
Demonium Meridiannm, 61.
Demonology of the schoolmen,
56.
Demons chosen by souls. 265.
Demons, imprisonment in rings,
36-7 ; of the Greeks, 45, 48,
52; of the Romans, 48; all
intelligent beings between
God and man so called, 48;
leader, 50 ; exorcism of, 172 ;
their rean imation of the dead,
186, 190 ; the cause of dreams,
250.
Dendy, cited, 44,81-2,90,256,287.
Derma-daive, 51.
Dervishes, 213.
Descartes. 219.
Desire, a power, 103.
Destiny, 266.
Destiny, stone of, 343.
Destruction, symbol of, 335.
Deucalion, 151.
Deuce, devil called, 55.
Devatas of India, 20, 47.
Devil, the, in a ring, 40; of the
Koran, 50 ; his original name,
62; analogy between devil
j and evil, 51; the words trans
lated devil in the Scriptures,
52-3; appearance as a goat,
52; worshipped, 53; in the
middle ages, 54 ; of the Scan
dinavians, 55; his popular
names, 55, 73, 76; compacts
with, 55, 167 ; in the assem
blies of the witches, 56, 59;
the father of chance children,
63; legend of. in Jude, 107;
an impersonation of the influ
ence of evil spirits, 106; stoues
thrown by, 194.
DevlHsm, professed, 53.
Devil's glen, the, 319.
Devils, she, 173.
D'Herbelot, 297, 298.
Diagnosisbyclairvoyantes, 228,
233.
Diamond, occult virtues of. 354.
Diana, 8; thequeen of the fairies,
20, 21, 25 ; name of the nightmare, 61 ; the virgin state of
the Pythiae, 148 ; born in De
los, 154 ; oracle of, 154.
Dice, 334.
Digby, Sir, 87, 21&
Dignities of the planets, 311.
Dii Majorum Gentium, 48.
Dii Potentes, 161, 164.
Dindyma, oracle at, 154.
Dinor, the fiery stream, 108.
Diodorus Siculus, 14*, 148.
Diogenes Lsertius. cited, 50, 159,
171.
INDEX.
Dion Casslus, 242.
Dionysiusthetyrant,143; dream
of his mother, 215.
Dionysius the Areopagite, 107;
description ofthe angelic hier
archies, 108, 109.
Dioscuri, the, 160-1-2-5.
Dirse or portents. 145.
Disease cured by the oracles,
l.V> ; diagnosis of, by magne
tized persons, 22-S 233.
Distaff of necessity. 265.
Divination, account of, 291 ; na
tural and artificial, 293; in
Etruria, 295; the Arabs, 297.
Divining rod, 305.
Divsof Persia and India, 19; at
war with the peris, 19; often
vanquished by man, 20; na
turalized in Persia, and Ara
bia, 46-7; of both sexes, 50.
Djemscheed, cup of, 317.
Dodona, oracle at 150.
Dog, black, of Agrippa, 36, 304;
of Simon Magus, 36-7; the
hound of Faust, 44; Cerberus,
128-9, 131 ; first used in hunt
ing* ! $* ; fascinated by the hy
ena, 206; charmed by hunts
men, 210; mask of, worn by
Anubis, 221, 343.
Dominic, St, 203.
Domitian. 143, 302.
Donati, Jacopt, story of, 43.
Donne, apparition seen by, 10L
Dovdanks, 51.
Dragon, the hell, manifested,
53 : apocalypse, 54 ; overcome
by Michael, 107; prose Edda,
133; teeth of, sown by Cad
mus, 162; soothed by Medea,
21i; appears to Alexander in
a dream, 247; in the story of
Arthur, 271 ; on touch pieces,
341.
Dragon's head and tail. 311.
Dream and vision coincident,
in some cases. 255-7.
Dreaming, suggestive, 90, 244.
Dreams of unknown places,
103; comparison of man while
dreaming to the plants, 215;
historical account of, 240; in
terpretation, 242; primitive
faith in. 242; treatise of Aris
totle, 243; connection with
psychology, 244, 251; criti
cism of Cicero, 244-7 ; Pliny
and Artemidorus, 248; Ara
bian writers, 249 ; Tertullian
<fcc, 250; Aurelius Prudentius, 251; Macrobius, 251-2;
Cardan, 252 ; Lord Brougham
and the moderns, 253-4; Abercrombie, 254 ; independent
testimony to, 256; idea of
time, space, Ac., considered,
257 ; premonitory dreaming,
258; an election of imagery
in the mind of the dreamer,
260.
Dreams of infants, 244.
Dreams, dramatic action in, 89,
244, 260.
Dreams of animals, 248.
INDEX.
367
3G8
Glamourfe, 89.
Glandib, 26, 93, 192.
Glastonbury abbey, 278.
Glory of heaven, 122.
Gnostics, 337.
Goat's blood, 354.
Goat, she, a pood omen, 145.
Goblins and bogles, 72.
Godsofantiquity.il; laughter
ascribed to them, 12; the
offspring of their intrigues,
110; punished for lying, 128:
first delineated, 165 ; satirized
by Lucian, 183.
Goethe, cited, 22.
Gold and silver, 359, 360.
Gold, symbolic, 123.
Gold, transmutation of metals
to. 362; prediction of Dr.
Christopher Girtanner, 362.
Golden age, 126.
Golden fleece, 14, 212.
Gooberen, 51.
Gordian, 303.
Gorgon, the, let loose, 180.
Graces, the three black, 219.
Grasshopper, the symbols of
the Athenians, 15.
Greal, St., legend of, 270.
Greece, its mythology, 3; he
roic history of. 163, 292.
Greenland, wizards of, 324,
Gregory, Professor, 234.
Grieris, African charms, 346.
Grillandus on witchcraft, 37.
Grose, cited, 33, 73, 325.
Grotius, cited. 35, 112, 172.
Guenever, queen, '271, 273.
Guillotin, Dr.. 228.
Gutierrez on fascination, 207.
Gwrach y Rhibyn, 44.
Gyges in Tartarus, 127.
Gyges, the ring of, 343, 361.
Gymnosophists, 38, 360.
Gyromancy, 334.
Hades : representation of, dis
cussed by Socrates and Plato,
1 1 ; name of the arch-daemon,
50; name of Pluto, 126; de
scribed by Hesiod, 127; by
\ Homer, 129; first inhabitants
of, 127 ; its inhabitants happy
and unhappy, 131 ; its divi
sions, 134 ; revisited by Dante,
134.
Hadrian, 303, 340.
Hag of the dribble, 44.
Hah n councillor, 195.
Hajoth Hakados, 108.
Hall, Spencer Timothy, 256.
Halley, prevision of, 257,
Hallowing cramp rings, 362.
Hamelin, the children of, 212.
Hammond, C, a medium, 200.
Hand of the Lord, 125, 223,
262.
Hand, the, reveals the life, 216;
antiquity of the symbol, 222;
consecration by, 223.
Hands of spirits, 94, 202, 262.
Haniel the angel, 109.
Hannibal, dream of, 245.
Hanon-tramp, 61.
Hardouin on paradise, 117.
INDEX.
Hare, the, of evil omen, 145; to
dream of. 249.
Harmonic circles, 228.
Haunted places, stories of, 44.
Hawk, the, on talismans, 343.
Hawk, the, said to fascinate, 211.
Heaven of the world, 301.
Heaven, the third. 107, 112, 125;
origin of the word, 121 ; to be
understood spiritually, 122;
Hindoo heavens, 122; descrip
tion of, in the Edda, 128;
Scriptural doctrine of, 124-5;
the philosophical doctrine.
126; in the vision of Eras,
264.
Hecate. 72, 161.
Hecla, ghosts of, 45, 137.
Heifer, the red, 54. See Cow,
Hela or Death, 133.
Helen St , invocation of, 322.
Heliopolis, oracle at, 154.
Hell, the abode of fallen angels
in the tradition of Persia, 19;
the hell of the Hindoos, Narekah,51; icyhellofNastrond,
55, 133; etymology of, 132;
Niflheim. 133: eternity of,
described by Dante and Mil
ton, 134; doctrine of Bcehmen,
and the statements of Swedenborg, 135; the Persian tra
dition, Ate., 135; in the lower
Gehenna, 136.
Hells or lower worlds of the
Hindoos, 135.
Heracles or Hercules, 3.
Hercules sees Jupiter as a ram,
149; oracle of. 154; an initiate
of the Samothracian myster
ies, 161 ; descends into hades,
180.
Herds, angels, or stars, 301.
Hermes opposed by Latona, 8 ;
the inventor of letters. 165;
in the incantation of jschylus, 182; the discoverer of as
trology, 301.
Hermetic art, 7.
Herodotus, cited, 39, 146, 149,
150, 151, 160, 161, 162, 181,
191,241,293,330,335.
Heroic ages, 292.
Hero race, the, 110, 127.
Hervor, saga of, 338.
Hesiod. age of, 2 ; trinity, 4 ; on
daemons, 49; name of Hades,
126; compared with Homer,
128 ; on necromancy, 179.
Hexenhammer or witch ham
mer, 168.
Hhetris, one of the revolted an
gels, 19; the devil of the Ko
ran, 50, 110.
Hibbert, cited, 79, 85, 94; his
remarks on the apparition
seen by the daughter of Sir
Charles Lee, 95, 96.
Hiero, 145.
Hieroglyphics, 221.
Hilda, death of. 269.
Hindostan, gods of, 164.
Hippocrates, cited, 217.
History of fiction and religion,
IXDEX.
Initiation, rites of, 7, 16, 161,
166; contrasted with Christian ttaptism, 17.
Ink, divining in, 317, 320, 322.
Innocence, angels of, 111.
Ino, fountain of, 318.
Insanity and ecstacy, 289.
Insensibility of magnetized pa
tients, 231 ; cruelty of experi
ments, 232.
Inspiration of the oracles, 154.
Interpretation of dreams, 247,
249.
Intromission among spirits, 283.
Intuition, '241.
Invisible, how to go, 28.
Invocation of saints, 111; of the
dead, 180; modern ceremo
nies of, 188-190.
Involuntary action, 200.
Involuntary writing, tf02.
Invulnerable soldier, 346.
Iris, a precious stone, 355Iris visits Styx, 12a
1 rish, the, and the fairy tradi
tions of the Moors, 20 ; tradi
tion of thebanshee, 42; ghosts,
45 ; priests of. 167 ; belief in
the evil eye, 206 ; superstition
concerning the horse, 214.
Iron, in talismans, 343; occult
virtues of, 355-6.
Isis revelata, the, 219.
Isis, 3; temples of, 220; com
pared with the moon, 313.
Italy, diviners of, 319.
Italy, witch mountains of, 320.
Ivory gate, 181, 240.
Jabell and Juball, 165.
Jacinth or Hyacinth, 356.
Jack-w'a-Lanthorn, 74.
Jah, the divine name, 109.
James, king, on fairy lore, 21 ;
on nightmare, 59; on witch
craft, 169-70.
Jan Ibu Jan, 19, 48 ; chief of
the female Divs, 50,
Jasmine seeds, 334.
Jason, and the golden fleece, 14;
sows the dragon's teeth, 162;
charms the dragon by his
word, 212.
Jasper, used as an amulet, 348,
356; occult virtues of, 356.
Jeanne Dare, 97 ; burnt, 168.
Jeffries, Ann, and the fairies, 22.
Jehennem, 19
Jerboa, the, 335
Jesodoth the angel, 109.
Jet, 354, 356.
Jewish ritual, symbolic, 103.
Jews, divination among the,
forbidden, 296.
Jinnistan, the country of the
jinns, 19.
Jinns or genii, 19, 46.
Joel, prophecy of, 267.
John, king, poisoning of, 3 19.
John, St, visions of, 124-5, 261,
263.
Jonson, Ben, cited, 25, 40; a
phantasiast, 88.
Joseph of Arimathffia, legend
of, 270, 277.
Josephus,
' 110,
i, 133.172, 242, 337.
-Jotunheim.
Jude and the fallen angels,
106.
Judges of the dead, 264.
Judicial astrology, 299.
Juggling in Africa, 211.
Julian, the emperor, 156.
Julius Caesar, 139, 242, 315.
Juno, 8; her connection with
Jupiter on Mount Ida, 13;
Roman women swore by her,
47; oracle and temple of, 155.
Jupiter, 3 ; how regarded in the
Homeric fables, 9; his con
nection with Juno on Mount
Ida, 13; his sleep, 13; the
Fortunate Islands, 127; the
water of Styx, 128; surnamed
'Infernal,' 135; the cause of
lightning in the day-time,
142; his crown nibbled by
mice, 145 ; supposed father of
the Cabiri, 160.
Jupiter Hammon, oracle of,
149 ; visited by Alexander the
Great, 149-50.
Jupiter, the planet, 109. 309, 348.
Juvenal, cited, 77, 143.
Kaf, mountains inhabited by
genii, 50.
Kefler, 304; employed in astro
logical calculations, 305.
Kelly, the seer of Dr. Dee, 41.
Kelpie, the, 73.
Khyberi, the, 163.
.King's evil, 339-41.
Kings, the, or sacred books of
China, 17, 123.
Kircher, father, 87; on the si
lence of the oracles, 147; cited,
218, 226, 344.
Kirchmaier on Paradise, 116.
Kleroi, or lots, 834.
Knife, golden, 360.
Knife, magical. 315.
Knocking by spirits, 191.
Kopfelberg, story of the, 212.
Koran, the, cited, 19, 118, 120;
whether allegorical, 121 ; used
in divination, 331-2, 344, 346.
Kostchschie, the, deathless, 77.
Krishna, 238.
Kublai Khan, 846.
Kunda-gaindoorer, 51.
3G9
Lead, the metal of Saturn, 329,
34a
Lebada?a, oracle at, 151.
Lee, Dr., the orientalist, 105.
Lee, Lady, her apparition, 95.
Legends of the monks, 270.
Lemnos, Isle of, 161, 166.
L'Estrange's Alliance of Divine
offices, 341.
Lethe, waters of, 152, 153, 266.
Letters, divination by, 325, 326,
331,332,334.
Lettres juives, 6a
Leviathan, a devil, 177.
Libations, custom of, 317.
Libations, in the invocation of
the dead, 180, 181.
Licking, a charm, 209.
Lictsage, or tradition of light,
159.
Light, celestial and spiritual,
284.
Light, phenomena of, 81, 82,
Light and darkness, mystic in
the Chaldean oracles of Zoro
aster, 11, 159; light of the
clairvoyante, 238; light in
dreams, 244; the light of
prophecy, 263 ; exterior and
interior, 267.
Lightning in the day-time at
tributed to Jupiter; in the
night, to Pluto, 142; the
coming of the Lord described
as lightning, 267.
LHlith or Lilis, story of, 34, 173.
Lilly, cited, 41, 190; incanta
tions at Westminster, 305.
Litliomancy, 315.
Livy, cited, 139, 141, 145.
Locusts, signs ofvengcance,145,
Lodestone, 227, 357.
Lnki,4; the demon of flame, 55;
the father of Hela or death,
133.
Long, Lady, her apparition, 94.
Longings, curious, 217.
Love charm, 218.
Love the polyphonist, 324.
Loyola, raised in the air, 203.
Lucan, cited, 349; his necro
mancy in the Pharsalia, 186.
Lucian, cited, 132, 160, 155; his
satire on necromancy, 183 ;
representation of the nccrrmantic ceremonies, 184-5; his
island of dreams, 240.
Lucifer, 53, 110, 337.
Lucretian sages, 79, 87, 103.
Lucretius, cited, 150; on natural
witchcrafts for love, 205; mad
ness of, 289.
Lustrations, before consulting
the oracles, 151.
Luther on elf children, 32; a
supposed child of the devil,
63 ; visited by a spirit, 192.
Lysander, a votary of Jupiter
Hammon, 150.
2b
370
Magi, the, convened by Artaxerzes, 5 ; history of, 158 ;
derivation of the word, 158;
regimen and doctrines, 159;
three classes, 160; emigration
of, 160, 801.
Magia posthuma, 68.
Magic, in Greece and Arabia,
160 ; of Samothrace and Thessalonica, 165; treated of in the
Talmud and Cabbalah. 190.
Magic, Tertullian on, 186.
Magical squares. 328, 339. 344.
Magical sympathy, 218, 220.
Magical talismans, 342.
Magicians, of the school of Sa
lamanca, 36; of Africa, 38;
the Cabiri so called, 160; the
first magicians religious phi
losophers, 187; costume of,
189
Magistelli, 35, 37.
Magnet, voice of the, 315.
Magnetic trance of the dying,
285.
Magnetical influence of nature,
226.
Magnetism, its connection with
mythology and the ancient
mysteries, 164, 166; delineat
ed on Egyptian monuments
and talismans, 221; a reli
gions act, 237.
Mahomet a devil, 176.
Mahomet and the pigeon, le
gend of, 35,
Malay, invulnerable, 346.
Malleus maleficarum, 168, 191,
asa
Man, represents and ensouls
the all, 103, 215; heaven re
presented as a man, 126;
power of, in his integrity, 215 ;
distinct from his body, 236.
Mandragores, 240.
Mandrake, 172, 236.
Manducus, the, 77.
Manicheans, 50, 114.
Manifestations, spirit, 191.
Mara or nightmare, 60.
Marius, dream of, 242.
Mars, 3 ; opposed by Minerva,
8 ; his amour with Venus, 13 ;
oracle of, 154.
Mars, the planet, 103, 309, 348.
Marsi and Psylli, 212.
Maaleh, the angel, 109.
Material, the, and spiritual, 98,
300.
Maur, St., ghost story of, 192.
Medea soothes tne dragon, 212.
Melissa killed bv Periander, 181 ;
ghost story of, 182.
Memnon, the, of Egypt, 342.
Memory, the. twofold, 235; ac
tivity of in drowning persons,
286.
Menippus, the, of Lucian, 183;
his descent into Hades, 184-5.
Menu, code of, 238.
Mercury, surnamedTrophonius,
151 ; supposed to be one of the
Cabiri, 161; a symbol of the
revelation of truth, 301.
Mercury, talisman of, 342, 343
INDEX.
Mercury, the lot of, 334.
Mercury, the planet, 109, 310,
Merlin, 63.
Merman or triton, 76.
Mesmer, history of, 226.
Mesmerism in the ancient mys
teries, 166; historical account
of, 220; symbol of the hand,
222; power of the eye, 223;
words and signs, 224 ; relation
between the ancient and mo
dern practice the commence
ment of the Christian era,
224; the middle ages, 226;
Mesmer, 227; recent history,
the first French report, 228;
the second report, 229; Deleuze,234; Elliotson, 235; the
practice of mesmerism and
clairvoyance, 237; the Brahminical philosophy, 238.
Metals ruled by the planets,
309-10,348-9.
Metaphysics satirized by Lu
cian, 183.
Meteoromancy, 333.
Metratton, the angel 108.
Mezuza, the, 342.
Mice, creatures of ill omen, 145.
Mice, divination by, 335Michsel, the angel, 53 ; the
prince of the Jewish church,
107; ruler of Mercury, 109;
a queller of the rebellious an
gels, 110.
Michaelis, an exorcist, 177.
Midgard serpent, the, 133.
Milton, 89, 102, 110, 156; com
pared with Dante, 134.
Mind, its influence on the body,
90, 214 ; mental action in the
use of sight, fcl; wonders of
mind and of the spirit-world
co-relative, 98; force of, in
stinctive, 214.
Minerva, opposed by Mars, 8;
the judgment of Paris, 10;
oracle of, 154.
Minos, the legislator of the
dead, 129, 180.
Miraire, the, 80.
Mirror, spirit seen in a, 195.
Mirror, the magic, 317, 319, ?2L
Mistletoe, the, 55.
Mithra, 122.
Mnemosyne, waters of, 152
Mobeds or priests, 159.
Moisture, a symbol of life, 299.
Molinos' spiritual guide, 267,
283.
Molluka beans, 210.
Mompesson's ghost story, 192.
Monk raised in the air, 202.
Monotheism of the Gentiles, 48.
Moon, ruled by Gabriel 109;
supposed site of paradise, 117$
cause of dreams, 243; proper
ties of, in astrology, 309 ; mo
tion of, compared with the
wanderings of Isis, 313.
Moon, stones ruled by, 349, 359.
Moore, almanack of, 306.
Mormonisin, 202.
Moses, 4 ; body of, 107 ; symbol
INDEX.
Night, the, of mankind, 224.
Night, visions of the 261.
Nightmare, 51, 56, 60-6, 252.
Ninirod, an astrologer, SOI.
Northampton, Lord, 247.
Norton's ordinal1, 365.
Numa and Egeria 56, 58; insti
tuted augury, 138, 141.
Numbers, magic of, 328, 344.
Numbers, power of, 224.
Nuns possessed by devils, 1 77-S;
raised in the air, 202, 20J;
visions of, 269, 270.
Oak apples, 208.
Oak, responses of the, 150.
Oaths of the Romans, 47.
Oberon, 25, 72, 75.
Occular transmission, 205.
Oceanus, 127, 128.
Octavius, prediction of empire
to, 302.
Odin, 3, 123.
Odin, descent of, 337-8.
Oil, divination by, 319. 3i4.
Olive, garland of, 166.
Olive leaf, sacred to Mercury,
334.
Olives, offering of, 182.
Olympiad, first, 2, 302.
Olympias, dragon trained by,
247.
Olympus, 122.
Ora, 122.
Omens, fulfilment of, 143; in
stances good and bad, 144-5.
Oneirocriticism, rise of, 242.
Oneirocritics of Achmet, 103,
24S, 249; works of Artemidoras and others, 249.
Onimancy, 324, 325.
Onomancy, 327.
Onycomancy, 324.
Ooscopy, Oomantia, 333.
Ophiomancy, 293.
Opium-eating, 87.
Oppenheim, ghost storv of,
192.
Opposition in astrology, 310.
Optical illusions, 79-83
Oracles, origin of, 146; the
oracle of Delphi, 147; of
Jupiter Hammon in Africa,
149: of Jupiter Dodonus, 150;
of Jupiter Trophonius, 151;
of Delos and Branchus, 154 ;
of the Clarian Apollo at Colo
phon, 154; of Egypt, 154;
question of their cessation,
155; oracular cave near the
lake Avernus, 181; on the
banks of the Acheron, 181-2.
Oracles, Sibylline, 331.
Oracular stones, 315-16.
Orbas, 354.
Orchis, root of the, a charm
against fascination, 209.
Ordeal by bread, 329.
Ordination of exorcists, 1 74.
Orger's, Dr., narrative, 99.
Orion, 131.
Ornithomancy, 333.
Oropias, oracle at, 154, 241.
Orpheus on stones. 15; an in
itiate of the Samothracian
371
Peter, vision of, 125.
Peucer on divination, 296.
Phalaris, dieam concerning,
245.
Phallus, the, 204.
Phantasms' caused by the solar
light, 238; avoided by the
dormancy of the senses, 239.
Phantasy, 85; affects both hear
ing and sight, 86; how pro
duced, 87; its range, fcS; the
poetic phantasy, 89.
Phantom, seen by Lord Castlcreagh, 85; by a battalion of
French troops, 86.
Phelps, Dr., on spirit manifes
tations, 199.
Phenomena predicable of the
spiritual world as well as the
natural, 98.
Phenomena and apparent time,
257.
Philo-Judaeus, influence of, 110
Philosopher's stone, 362.
Phlox, 164.
Phoenicians, 161, 162, 163, 164.
PhOs, 164.
Phylacteries, 342.
Physiology, rational, 236.
Pigeon of Mahomet, 35.
Pillar, brick, 301.
Pimander, 5, 267.
Pirithous and Theseus, 126, 179.
Pitrees, heaven of the, 137.
Planets, properties of the, 309;
aspects of, 310; dignities, joys,
houses, 311.
Plants and herbs, used in talis
mans, or amulets, 342, 346.
Plato and Socrates discussing
Homer in the Republic, 8 ;
on t!ie agency of genii, 46,
49; on the future state, 132;
on sorcery. 187; on dreams,
245; on the state after death,
in the vision of Ems, 263
Platonic doctrines, 5, 10, 11, 108,
.31-2, 243, 244. 267, 299. 300.
Pliny, cited, 64, 117, 143, 148,
150, 154, 204, 209, 212, 236, 24J,
293, 315, 359; on dreams, 24S.
Pluche's Hist du Ciel, 313.
Plutarch, 7, 35, 47, 205, 242; on
daemons, 49, 56, 58, 72, 86, 111 ;
on the etymology of Hades,
126; cites Pindar, 130; in the
history of augury, 139, 141,
144 ; in the history of oracles,
147, 148, 150, 155 ; on the pre
dictions uttered by the dying,
285.
Pluto, 4 ; king of fayrie, 25 ; the
Ades of Hesiod, 126; his pa
lace in Tartarus, 128, 131;
united to Proserpine in the
government of Tartarus, 129,
180; inherited a third of the
dominions of Saturn, 135; the
cause of lightning in the
night, 142; oracle and temple
of, 155; supposed to be one
of the Cabiri, 161 ; invoked
183 ; supposed Axiscersus,
34.
Poems used in divination, 331.
372
IXDEX.
IJN'DEX.
Sabbaths of the witches, 56. 59 ; I
advantage of the Sabbath to
souls in purgatory, 136.
Sacrifice commenced, 165; a
means of exorcism, 171.
Sacrifice common in Etruria,
29a
Sacro Catino, or San Greal, 270,
278.
Saddle, story of a, 197.
Saihrimnir the boar, 123.
Sagas, character of the, 17;
compared with the -weirdwomen or druids. 61.
Saint Gre"al, the legend of, 270 ;
the visions, 271, 273, 274, 276.
Saints, invocation of, 111, 187.
Salagrama, the, 347.
Salamander's feather, 351.
Sallow, the, 330.
Salmael, and Malchidael, guar
dian spirits of England, 305.
Salt first used, 165.
Salt-springs, witches at, 320.
Salverte cited, 159.
Sammonicus, 344.
Samnites, battle with the, 144.
Samothrace, isle of, 161, 162,
166.
Sam oth race, the three altars of,
342 ; iron, talismans of, 343.
Samothraces, descent ofthe, 165.
Samothracian mysteries, 160;
conveyed to Athens and
Thebes, 161; connection of,
with the Troad, 163 ; manner
of their celebration, 166.
Samuel, evocation of, 186.
Sanconiathon, 160 ; generations
of, 164.
Sandby, Rev. Mr., 234.
Sunee, 64.
Sanjacks, the, 53.
Saphy, 346.
Sapphire, the, 358, 359.
Sargent on spirit rapping, 201.
Satan, 53, 106; his bride Lilith.
173.
Saturn, 54; the father of Jupi
ter, 135; stone ate by, 316.
Saturn, the planet, 109, 309.
Satyrs or Fauns, 77.
Saunders a chiromancer, 324,
325.
Sauvages, nosology, 285.
Saviour, the, called the light,
267.
Savonarola, appearance of, pre
vious to his martyrdom, 203.
Scaliger cited, 35 ; his horror of
water cress, 217 ; on Cardan,
312.
Scarabaeus, the, 342, 345.
Schook on butter, 217.
Scott, Sir WM cited, 20, 23, 24,
28, 30, 33, 35, 41, 43, 7*, 241.
Scrofula, or king's evil, 339.
Scyphomancy, 293, 317.
Scythia, women of, 205.
Secret spirit, the, 36i
Seedera-budderen, 51.
Seeing in crystals, 322.
Seeress of Prevorst, 195.
Sennacherib, army of, 335.
Senni, an Italian astrologer, 305.
373
Simulacra of the Romans. 97.
Sixpences used as a charm,
362.
Skada the snake, 55.
Skinner, cited, 75, 76, 132.
Skins of sacrificed animals, 241.
Slawensiek, ghost story of, 1 95.
Sleep depicted by Hesiod, 128;
sleep and the island of dreams
depicted by Lucian, 240; pro
found sleep of the true drea
mer, 253.
Sleep, little known of Its condi
tions, 232.
Sleep of the prophets, 262, 282284.
Sleep, the magnetic, 230,231;
the ecstatic, 238, 251 ; in the
ancient temples, 241.
Sleep, the, of Adam, 241, 251.
Sleep, the, of Jupiter, 13.
Sleepers, the seven, 344.
Smell, perception by, 216.
Smoke, in divination, 334.
Snake charming, 2! 1.
Snakes said to fascinate birds,
211 ; fat of, a cure for their
bite, 218.
Sneezing in the morning, 146.
Socrates, the accuser of Homer,
7,11,14; on genii and demons,
46, 49; predicts his own death,
245; describes two kinds of
men, 263.
Soldier, the invulnerable, 346.
Solomon, conjuring books of,
172; and the queen of bheba,
270.
Solomon's seal or ring, 343, 360.
Solomons, the seventy-two, of
Persian romance, 19.
Soma of the Brahmins, 87.
Somnambulism, 220, 227, 228;
a peculiar sleep, 230, 231.
Somnambulism of the ancient
world before the Christian
era, 225.
Somnium, the, or proper dream,
251, 283.
Sonninl, 314.
Sooruj or surya, 122.
Sophocles, the electra of, 243;
a true dreamer, 245.
Sorcery in modern Egypt, 320.
Sorcery of the middle ages,
187.
Sorgum or daiver-logum, 51.
Sortcs virgilianae, 331.
Sortilege, 330.
Soul, the, annexed to a bodily
form after death, 104, 136;
soul experience represented
in mythology, 135; and body
at death, 285.
Souls, in hades, 129 ; in purga
tory, 136 ; society of, 239.
Spaniards, fairy lore of the, 20.
Sparry, the geomancer, 314.
Spectral phantoms, 79.
Spell, the, 336.
Spencer on the Hebrew ritual,
336.
Spenser's court of faerie. 32,
89 ; hymn on heavenly love,
121 ; notice of the grayle, 270.
374
INDEX.
INDEX.
Trojans, sacrificed by Achilles,
14; how false, 15.
Trophonius, oracle of, 151.
Troy, 2, 9, 127, 241 ; war of, 163.
Troy, the palladium of, 342.
Tsebaoth, Lord of Hosts, 109.
Tsttsith, the, 343.
Tubal-Cain, 164; symbol of, and
his sister Naamah, 165.
Turks, their belief in fascina
tion, 210.
Turquoise, 347, 359.
Tyndaridae, the, 162.
Typhon, 3, 4; the devil of Egypt,
54.
Typhon, the Egyptian arch-de
mon, 50.
Ulysses, 12, 103, 128; his de
scent into hell, 129; cave of,
in Ireland, 137; receives a
sign from Jupiter, 142; an
initiate of the Samothracian
mysteries, 161; his invocation
of the dead, 180-1; in the
choice of lives after death,
266.
Unburied, the, 137.
Uriel, the angel, 107, 110.
Urim and thummim, 324, 336.
Ursuline nuns, possessed, 1 77-8.
Utgard-Loki, the giaut king, 55.
Vairus on fascination, 206.
Vaivoo, the god of air, 51.
Valaskjalf, the mansion of
Odin, 123.
Valhalla, 123.
Valley of Hinnom, 134.
Vampires, 66; succeeded witch
craft, 66; stories of, 67-9;
criticism of Calmet, 69-71;
method of discovering vam
pires in Wallachia, 71.
Van Pale on the oracles, 156.
Van Helmont, 215, 217, 219, 226,
341.
Varoonen, the god of rain, 51.
Vartan, orVertabied, 108, 123.
Vastitas Italiae, 245.
Vedas of the Hindoos, 17.
Veeshnou, 3, 51, 122.
Vegtam Quida, the. 337.
Veltis, a demon, 337.
Vena portae, 239.
Venom of the eyes, S06.
Ventriloquism, 323, 324.
Venus, in the judgment of Pa
ris, 10; her amour with Mars,
13 ; drawn or carried by the
goat, 56.
Venus, the planet, 109, 310, 349.
Vervain, 327.
Vespasian, the emperor, 340.
Vessels of glass, 3^4.
Vestals, 204.
Viales Sortes, 330.
Vlcucomes on exorcism, 174,
176.
Vida on silkworms, 210.
Viddiaser, or bards of the Daivers, 51.
Vincent, the painter, 216.
Virdingius, an astrologer, 304.
VirgiL cited, 21, 204, 241, 292 ;
375
Warning visions in Bede, 269,
270.
Water, divination by, 318, 319.
Water one of the elements, 299.
Water, sensation of, 196.
Water, supposed to interrupt
augury, 141 ; drank by the
pythonesses, 148; said to pu
rify the light of the spirit, 154 ;
in the libation?, 182.
Water-horse of the highlands,
74.
Water-kelpie, 73.
Wedding ring, 123.
Weir, Major, trial of, 20;
Weird-women, or druids, 61..
Wesley on apparitions, 17; his
tales of witchcraft, 167, 171;
account of rapping spirits in.
his family, 193-4.
Whispering and snake charm
ing, 211 ; power of Sullivan,
213 ; practised in South Ame
rica, 214.
Whiston on hell, 135.
Whitaker, a local historian, 338.
Whitby Abbey, story of, 269.
White horses, 249.
Whyot, Dr. on nervous diseases,
Wierus cited, 36, 59, 60, 65, 223,
319.
Wild horses, 214.
Will o' the Wisp, 74.
Wine, symbolic, 78; not forbid
den to the Mussulmans in Pa
radise, 120; both meat ami
drink to Odin, 123; drank by
the priests of Bacchus as a
provocative of prophecy, 155;
in the libations, 180, 182; fer
mentation of, 217.
Winslow on suicide, 285.
Wisdom of the old world, 225,
Witch of Endor, 296.
Witch salve, 87.
Witchcraft, 166 ; punishment
for, 190 ; places in which
practised, 319, 320.
Witchcraft, modern, 338, 339.
Witchery of the eye, 205.
Witches and the devil 56;
riding of horses by, 61; pre
servation from, 62; glamourie of, 89; burning of, 168,
177 ; witch trials in England
and Scotland, 169-70.
Wizards and sorcerers, 187.
Wolf, Mr., evidence of, concern
ing the reality of spirit-ma
nifestations, 202.
Wolf, the, regarded as ominous,
144, 336 ; Its power of fascina
tion, 206.
Wonders of divination, 291.
Word of man, the, powerful,
215.
Word, the, at once a history
and a symbol, 16; creative,
103 ; revealed in person, 107 ;
psychology of, 204; distin
guished as old and new, 224-5;
the only authority, 239; per
sonal character of, in the Old
Testament, 262, 263.
376
INDEX.
"X
IMPORTANT WORKS
May- 1856'
AIRY.CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA METROPOLITANA: viz. Trigonometry, Figure of the Earth, and Tides and Waves.
One Volume, 4to, 10s. 6d. cloth.
AIRY.TRIGONOMETRY.
A TREATISE ON TRIGONOMETRY. By G. B. Airy, F.R.S., Astronomer
Royal. New edition. Edited by Professor Blackburn. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
ANCIENT HISTORY,
Comprising the Political, Social, and Literary Histories of Rome, Greece, Egypt,
Assyria, Persia, &c. &c. ByARNOLD.TALFOURD, Eadie, Renouard, Stoddart,
Whbwell, &c., &c. 10 vols., crown 8vo, cloth, gilt, 31. 13s. 6d.
ANECDOTESRELIGIOUS.
CYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGIOUS ANECDOTE; A vast Collection of Facts,
Narratives, and Examples, with Copious Index, and Introductory Essay by
Rev. Dr. Cheever. To which is added a Complete Series of Scriptural Texts
illustrated by the Anecdotes. 5th edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. cloth.
ATLASESHISTORICAL.
HAND ATLAS OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL HISTORY, a.m. 1 to
a.d. 1492, in a Series of Sixteen coloured Maps. With Historical Dissertations,
by Edward Quin, M.A. Imperial 8vo.
HAND ATLAS OF UNIVERSAL HISTORY, in a Series of Twenty-two
coloured Maps. With a Series of Historical Dissertations, by Edward Quin,
M.A. Imperial 8vo.
LIBRARY ATLAS OF UNIVERSAL HISTORY, in a Series of Twenty-two
coloured Maps of the World, as known at different Periods. Constructed upon
a uniform Scale, and coloured according to the particular changes of each
Period, by W. Hughes, F.R.G.S. With a Series of Historical Dissertations,
by Edward Quin, M.A. Fifth Edition, royal 4to, 21. 12s. 6d. half-morocco.
BALFOUR.BOTANY :
An Introduction to the Study of the Structure, Physiology, and Classification of
Plants. By John H. Balfour, M.D., F.R.S.E., Professor of Botany in the
University of Edinburgh. Numerous Illustrations, Third Edition, revised and
enlarged. Crown 8vo, 10s. 6d. cloth.
BIOGRAPHY :
A CYCLOPAEDIA OF UNIVERSAL BIOGRAPHY; Containing a Complete
Series of Original Memoirs of the most Remarkable Individuals of all Times and
Nations. By Alison, Brewster, Burton, Creasy, Eadie, Knight, Nichol,
Spalding, Wornum, and other Contributors. With 150 Illustrations of Birth
places, &c. &c. Post 8vo, 12s. 6d. cloth.
BOOK OP NATURE:
THE BOOK OF NATURE; a Comprehensive Introduction to the Na
tural and Physical Sciences. Prom the German of Professor Schoedler,
with numerous Additions, by Henry Medlock, F.C.S. Third edition, corrected
and enlarged. With Copious Index, and 500 Engravings, post 8vo, 7s. 6a. cloth.
BOOK OF TRADES :
Or, Circle of the Useful Arts. Illustrated by Engravings and Woodcuts, Eleventh
Edition, 16mo, 4s. fid. cloth.
BRITISH ELOQUENCE :
The Literary, Political, and Sacred Oratory of the Nineteenth Century,
in a series of foolscap 8vo volumes. 3s. 6d. each, cloth.
Literary Oratory.Addresses at various Literary Institutions.
First Series.Alison, Brewster, Hebschell, Knight, Disraeli, Talfourd. Lord Carlisle, Earl Stanhope, &c.
Second Series. Brougham, Campbell, Cobden, Bulwer Lytton, Macaulay, Masson, Peel, Playfair, Lord John Russell, Sir James Stephen,
Principal Scott, Professor Wilson, &c.
Third Series. Layard, Rutherford, Dean of Hereford, Warren,
Moncrieff, Shuttleworth, &c.
Political Oratory.Parliamentary Oratory during the Thirty Years' Peace.
First Series.Canning, Castlereagh, Durham, Grey, Huskisson, Liver
pool, Macintosh, Romilly, Russell, Wellington.
Sacred Oratory.Sermons by the most Eminent Divines.
First Series. Church of England Archbishop of Dublin, Bishop of Nor
wich, Bishop of Oxford, Canons Dale, M'Neile-Miller, Stowell, and
Wordsworth, Rev. R. Bickersteth, Dr. Hook, F, D. Maurice, Melville,
Molyneux, Moore, Professors Pusey and Trench; with a Charge on j
Preaching, by Archdeacon Sinclair.
BRITISH EMPIRE.
A BIOGRAPHICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL, AND HISTORICAL HAND
BOOK OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE. By numerous Contributors. Intro
duction by Prof. Creasy. With Map and engravings, crown 8vo, 10s. 6d., cloth. !
BROUGHAM.WORKS.
The Critical, Historical* and Miscellaneous Works of Henry, Lord
Brougham, F.R.S. Now first Collected under the direct care and superintend
ence of his Lordship, to be completed in Ten post 8vo volumes, 5s. each, cloth.
Vol. 1.LIVES of PHILOSOPHERS of the TIME of GEORGE III.
2.-LIVES of MEN of LETTERS of the TIME of GEORGE III.
3, 4.-HISTORICAL SKETCHES of BRITISH STATESMEN of the TIME
of GEORGE III., a vols.
5.-HISTORICAL SKETCHES of FOREIGN STATESMEN of the
TIME of GEORGE III.
6.NATURAL THEOLOGY; comprising an Introductory' Dissertation of
Natural TheologyDialogues on InstinctResearches on Fossil Osteology.
BROUGHAMEDINBURGH REVIEW.
Contributions to the Edinburgh Review, Political, Historical, and Mis
cellaneous, by Henry, Lord Brougham, F.R.S., 3 vols. 8vo, II. 16s. cloth.
BRYCE.UNIVERSAL GAZETTEER.
Cyclopedia of Political and Physical Geography, forming a Complete
Gazetteer of the World, with Pronunciation, and numerous Illustrations. By
James Bryce, A.M., F.G.S. Post 8vo, 12s. 6d. cloth.
CHANNING.WORKS.
Complete in One Volume, 8vo, 6s. cloth.
COLERIDGE.METHOD.
Introductory Dissertation to the Encyclopaedia Metropolitana On tile Science of
Method, with a Synopsis. By Samuel Taylor Coleridge. Crown 8vo, 2s. cl.
COWPER.POETICAL WORKS.
The Poetical Works of William Cowper. With Introductory Essay by James
Montgomery, and Illustrations, small 8vo, 2s. fid. cloth, or 3s. cloth gilt.
COX.BIBLICAL ANTIQUITIES.
A MANUAL OF BIBLICAL ANTIQUITIES, OR ILLUSTRATIONS OP
THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. By the Rev. F. A. Cox.D.D., LL.D. WithMaps
and nearly 200 Illustrations, crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. cloth.
CURIOSITIES OP BIOGRAPHY;
* Or, Memoirs of Extraordinary Characters. By Robert Malcolm
Characteristic Cuts. Foolscap 8vo, 2s. 6d. cloth.
100 -
DALGAIRNS.COOKERY.
The Practice of Cookery Adapted to the Business of Every-Day Life.
By Mrs. Dalgairns. Thirteenth Edition, enlarged, foolscap 8vo, 4s. fid. cloth.
DAVY.AGRICULTURAL CHEMISTRY.
ELEMENTS OF AGRICULTURAL CHEMISTRY. By Sir H. Davy,
Bart, P.R.S..&C. New edition, Revised.byJoHNSHiEB.A.M., LL.D. 8vo,3s.6d.cl.
DEWEY.THEOLOGICAL WORKS.
Complete in One Volume, post 8vo, 5s. cloth.
DONALDSONLIFE OF A SOLDIER.
Recollections of the Eventful Life of a Soldier, by Joseph Donaldson,
Sergeant in the Ninety-fourth Regiment, foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d. cloth.
D'ORSEY.SPELLING BY DICTATION;
A Series of Progressive Exercises in English Orthography, Illustrated by 1500
Quotations. By Rev. A. J. D. D'Orsey, High School, Glasgow. 18mo, Is. cloth.
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
First Division. -HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN THE
FIRST CENTURY. By Right Rev. Samuel Hinds, D.D., Bishop of Norwich,
and Rev. J. H. Newman, B.D. Crown 8vo, 6s. cloth.
Second Division.-CHRISTIANITY IN THE MIDDLE AGES.
part I.-THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN THE SECOND AND THIRD
CENTURIES, by James A. Jeremie, D.D.,'Regius Professor of Divinity in the
University of Cambridge. 4s. cloth.
Part II.-THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH FROM THE FOURTH TO
THE TWELFTH CENTURY. By Rev. J. M. Guilding, Rev. J. B. S.
Carwithen, B.D., &c.. 5s., cloth.
Third Division.THE RISE, ACCOMPLISHMENT, & CONSEQUENCES
OF THE REFORM ATI ON ; being the History ofthe Church from theThirteenth
Century to tbe present time. By Right Reverend Dr. Hampden, Bishop of
Hereford, Rev. J. E. Riddle, M.A., &c. &c.
GREEK LITERATURE.
A HISTORY OF GREEK LITERATURE. By Sir T. N. Talfourd, Right
Rev. Dr. Blomfield, Bishop of London, Rev. H. Thompson, M.A., and other
Contributors. With Chronological Tables and Index. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. cloth.
GREECE.HISTORY OF.
PICTORIAL HISTORY OF GREECE from the Earliest Period to the
absorption of Greece in the Roman Empire. By E. Pococke, Esq., Rev. J. B.
Ottley, M.A., Sir Thomas N. Talfourd, D.C.L., the late J. T. Rutt, Esq.,
William Roe Lyall, D.D., Rev. J. H. B. Mountain, D.D., Rev. G. C.
Renouard, B.D., and others. Illustrated by numerous Wood Engravings. 2 vols.
crown 8vo, 14s. cloth.
HINDS.EARLY CHRISTIANITY.
THE RISE AND EARLY PROGRESS OF CHRISTIANITY. By Right
Rev. Dr. Hinds, Bishop of Norwich. New Edition, Revised, crown 8vo, 5s. cloth .
HORATII OPERA.
THE COMPLETE WORKS OF HORACE, from the Text of Orellius, with
250 Illustrations from the most authentic sources, and Introductory Dissertation
on the Life and Poetry of Horace, by the Rev. Henry Thompson, M.A.,
late Scholar of Cambridge, Vicar of Chard. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. antique binding.
HUNT.PHOTOGRAPHY.
Embracing the Daguerreotype, Calotype, and all the published Photographic
processes. By Robert Hunt, F.R.S. Fourth edition, enlarged. Numerous
Engravings, crown 8vo, 6s. cloth.
JAMIESON.RELIGIOUS BIOGRAPHY.
POPULAR CYCLOPAEDIA OF MODERN RELIGIOUS BIOGRAPHY.
By the Rev. Robert Jamieson, D.D. Second Edition, crown 8vo, 6s. cloth.
JEREMIE.CHURCH HISTORY.
HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN THE SECOND AND
THIRD CENTURIES. By James Amiraux Jeremie, D.D., Regius Professor
of Divinity, Cambridge. Crown 8vo, 4s. cloth.
KINGSLEY.NATIONAL SERMONS.
By the Rev. Charles Kingsi.ey, Canon of Middleham, and Rector of Eversley,
author of Yeast, Alton Locke, &c. Foolscap 8vo, 5s. cloth.
M'BURNEY.ANCIENT) HISTORY.
THE STUDENT'S HANDBOOK OF ANCIENT HISTORY. With Maps,
&c. By I. M'Burney, B.A., one of the Classical Masters in the Glasgow
Academy. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d., cloth.
M'BURNEY.MEDIEVAL HISTORY.
THE STUDENT'S HANDBOOK OF THE HISTORY OF THE MIDDLE
AGES. By I. M'Burney, B.A. With Introductory Dissertations on the State
of Europe at the Fall of the Western Empire, and on the Feudal System, by
Colonel Procter, C.B. With Maps. Crown 8vo, 5s. cloth.
MATHEMATICS.
THE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF PURE MATHEMATICS, comprehending a
complete Course of Mathematical Science. By Professors Airy, Barlow, De
Morgan, Hall, Hamilton, Levy, Moseley, Dr. Lardner, F.R.S., and Rev.
Dr. Peacock, Dean of Ely. With 17 Engravings, 1(. Is. cloth.
MENTAL SCIENCE.
Samuel Taylor Coleridge on METHOD ; Archbishop Whately's Trea
tises on LOGIC and RHETORIC. Crown 8vo, 5s. cloth.
MITCHISON.SCOTTISH SONG.
A HANDBOOK OF THE SONGS OF SCOTLAND, containing the btst
Songs of Burns, &c. Set to Music. With Notes, and Life of Wilson. By Williah
Mitchison. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. cloth.
MORRISON. BOOK-KEEPING ;
A Complete System of Practical Book-keeping by Single Entry, Double Entry,
and a New Method. By C. Morrison. Eighth edition, 8vo, 8s. half-bound.
NAPIER. DYEING.
A Manual of Dyeing, Practical and Theoretical. By James Napier, F.C.8.
With Engravings. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. cloth.
NAPIER.DYEING RECEIPTS.
A Manual of Dyeing Receipts, with Specimens of Cloth.
Napier, F.C.S. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. cloth.
By Jakes
NAPIER.ELECTRO-METALLURGY ;
Containing an Account of the most Improved Methods of Depositing Copper,
Silver, Gold, and other metals, with numerous Illustrations. By James Napier,
F.C.S. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. cloth.
NATURAL SCIENCES.
Introductory Manual of the Natural Sciences, comprising Geology,
Botany, and Zoology. By Professors Schoedler and Medlock. Numerous
Illustrations, crown Svo. 5s. cloth.
OTTOMAN EMPIRE.
History of the Ottoman Empire, from the Earliest Periods to the close of the
Russian War, including a Sketch of the Greek Empire and the Crusades. By Col.
Procter, Rev. J. E.RiDDLE.and J.M'Conechy. 2d edition.with Map. Cr.8vo,5s.
PALEY.NATURAL THEOLOGY,
Or, the EVIDENCE of the EXISTENCE and ATTRIBUTES of the DEITY,
by W. Paley, D.D., Archdeacon of Carlisle, new edition with Notes and Disser
tations by Lord Brougham and Sir Ch. Bell, 3 voU. small 8vo, 7s. 6d. cloth.
PHILLIPS.GEOLOGY.
A Manual of Geolooy, Practical and Theoretical, with Numerous Illustrations.
By John Phillips, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., Deputy Reader of Geology in the
University of Oxford. Crown 8vo. 12b. 6d.
PHILLIPS.GOLD MINING;
A POPULAR TREATISE on GOLD-MINING, and ASSAYING. By J. A.
Phillips, P.C.S., F.G.S. With Illustrations, second edit., fols. 8vo, 2s. 6d. cloth.
PHILLIPS.METALLURGY ;
A Manual of Metallurgy : being an Account of Assaying, Mining, Smelting,
&c., by J. A. Phillips, F.C.S. Second Edition, revised and enlarged, with
above 200 Engravings. Crown 8vo, 12s. 6d. cloth.
PHYSICAL SCIENCES.
Introductory Manual of the Physical Sciences, comprising Natural Philo
sophy, Astronomy, and Chemistry. By Professors Schoedler and Medlock.
Numerous Illustrations, crown 8vo, cloth, 5s.
POCOCKE.INDIA IN GREECE,
Or, TRUTH IN MYTHOLOGY, containing An Account of the Sources of the
Hellenic Race, the Colonization of Egypt and Palestine from India, the Wars of
the Grand Lama, and the Bud'histic Propaganda in Greece. By E. Pococke, Esq.
Second edition, illustrated by Maps of India and Greece, post 8vo, 5s. cloth.
POPE.POETICAL WORKS.
COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS and TRANSLATIONS of ALEXAN
DER POPE. Portrait and Vignette. New Edition, 8vo, 5s. cloth.
PROCTERCRUSADES.
HISTORY OF THE CRUSADES; their Rise, Progress, and Results. By
Colonel Procter. With Illustrations after Gilbeif, &c. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d., cloth.
RAMSAY.ROMAN ANTIQUITIES;
A Manual of Roman Antiquities. By William Ramsay, M.A., Professor of
Humanity in the University of Glasgow. With Map, numerous Engravings, and
very copious Index. Third edition, crown 8vo, 8s. 6d. cloth.
REID.INTELLECTUAL POWERS.
Essays on the Intellectual Powers of Man. By Thomas Reid, D.D. New
edition, crown 8vo, 5s.
RELIGIOUS DENOMINATIONS.
ROMEHISTORY OP.
PICTORIAL HISTORY OF ROME, from the Foundation of the City of Rome
to the Extinction of the Western Empire. By Rev. Thomas Arnold, D.D., the
Rev. Professor Jeremie, D.D., Sir Thomas Noon Talfourd, D.C.L., and
others. Illustrated by numerous Engravings. Three Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth
extra, 11. Is.
'
ROMAN LITERATURE.
A HISTORY OF ROMAN LITERATURE. By Rev. Thomas Arnold, D.D.,
Rev. Henry Thompson, M.A., Rev. J. H. Newman, B.D., the Rev. J. M.
Neale, M.A., and other Contributors. Crown 8vo, 10s. (id. cloth.
SACRED HISTORY.
SACRED and ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY and ANTIQUITIES, froi
the Creation of the World to our own Times, by F. A. Cox, D.D., F. D. Mauri Ci
M.A., Archdeacon Hale, Bishop of Norwich, Bishop of Hereford. Pro
fessor Jeremie, Rev. J. E. Riddle, &c., &c., 6 vols. crown 8vo. 21. 2s. cloth.
SENIOR.POLITICAL ECONOMY;
The Science which Treats of the Nature, Production, and Distribution of Wealtl
By Nassau W. Senior, M.A. Third edition, crown 8vo, 4s. cloth.
SMEDLBY.OCCULT SCIENCES.
THE OCCULT SCIENCES-Sketches of the Traditions and Supersti
tions of Past Times and the Marvels of the Present Day: comprising th
Ancients and their FablesSupernatural BeingsLocalitiesExercise of Occui
PowerPsychological ExperiencesWonders of DivinationNatural and Artifi
cial Charms. By Rev. E. Smedley, M.A., W. Cooke Taylor, LL.D., Rei
H. Thompson, M.A.. and Elihu Rich, Esq. Crown 8vo, 6s. cloth.
SPOONERVETERINARY ART.
A Practical Treatise on the Diseases of the Horse. By W. C. Spooner, Esq. Wit
50 Engravings. Crown 8vo, 3s. cloth.
STODDART.INTRODUCTION TO HISTORY:
Two DissertationsFirst: On the Uses of History as a Study. Second: On th
Separation of the Early Facts of History from Fable. By Sir John Stoddari
LL.D. Crown 8vo, 5s. cloth.
STODDART.UNIVERSAL GRAMMAR,
Or, the Pure Science of Language.
edition, revised, crown 8vo, 5s. cloth.
Thir
THOMSON.CHEMISTRY.
A CYCLOPEDIA OF CHEMISTRY, Practical and Theoretical, wit
its Applications to Mineralogy, Physiologv, and the Arts. Bv R. D. Thomso>
M.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry at St. Thomas's Hospital Collegi
London. With numerous Illustrations, post 8vo, 12s. 6d. cloth.
UNIVERSAL HISTORY.
A CYCLOPAEDIA OF UNIVERSAL HISTORY: comprising Tabular View
of Contemporaneous Events in all Ages, from the Earliest Records to the Presen
time, arranged Chronologically and Alphabetically. Edited by Isaiah M'Burney
B.A., and Samuel Neil, Esq. Post 8vo, 10s. 6d. cloth.
VIRGILII OPERA.
THE COMPLETE WORKS OF VIRGIL, from the Text of Heyne and Wagnei
with 300 Illustrations, from the most authentic sources, and Introductory Disserta
tion on the Life and Poetrv of Virgil. By Rev. Henry Thompson, M.A., lat
scholar of Cambridge, Vicai*of Chard, &c. Crown 8vo, 8s. 6d., antique binding.
WHATELY.^LOGIC.
Original Edition, complete, forming part of the Encyclopaedia Metropolitans
With Synopsis and Index. Crown 8vo, 2s. sewed, or 3s. cloth.
WHATELY.RHETORIC.
Original Edition, complete, forming part of the Encyclopaedia Metropolitans
With Synopsis and Index. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. sewed, or 3s. 6d. cloth.
WITTICH.PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Curiosities of Physical Geography. A Description of the most Remarkabl
Natural Phenomena. By William Wittich. New edition. Small 8vo, 2s. 6d. cloth
WOLFE.MESSIANIC PROPHECIES.
THE MESSIAH, as PREDICTED in the PENTATEUCH and PSALMS
being a new Translation and Critical Exposition of these Sacred Oracles. Bj
J. R. WOLFE, author of the " Practical Hebrew Grammar." 8vo, 5s. cloth.
ZOOLOGYILLUSTRATIONS OF.
ASeriesof Ninety Engravings, comprehending about a Thousand Figures of QuaJ
drupeds, Birds, Fish, Reptiles, Molhisca, Insects, Crustacea, Polyps, &c., engraved
by J. W. Lowry and Thomas Landseer, after Sowerbv. Charles Landseer, and
others. The Descriptions by John Flint South, Esq., F.L.S., J. E. Gray, Esq./
F.L.S., J. F. Stephens, Esq., F.L.8., F.Z.S., and others. Im. 4to, 21s. cloth gilt.
BKIX AND BAW, PRIHTKKS.
,S-
-' s 1
?
--- : o
'
..-.
'A 9
N,
r-!
DO NOT REMOVE
SLIP FROM POCKET
p'o